khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:1 · narrative
Source
Τ Υ Γ Υ ΥΣΤ Ν Υ Φ Λ Σ Φ Υ Κ Μ ΡΤΥΡ Σ Ν ΤΡ Π Δ ΓΜ ΤΩΝ Τ ΝΩΝ Ρ ΣΤ Τ Λ ΚΩΝ. Τῶν κατὰ τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην σπουδὴν εἰς θεραπείαν τοῦ θεοῦ ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γινομένων καλῶν οὐδὲν οὕτως ἐστὶ δεκτὸν τῷ θεῷ, ὡς τὸ κατὰ δύναμιν σπουδάζειν βελτίους ποιεῖν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους. Ταύτην οὖν τὴν προθυμίαν ἐν ὑμῖν, ὦ τιμιώτατε πρεσβύτερε Παῦλε, σφόδρα οὖσαν διάπυρον ὁρῶν, ἑτοίμως ὑμῖν ὑπήκουσα περὶ ὧν ἐνετείλασθέ μοι βραχεῖάν τινα ποιήσασθαι τὴν ἐκλογὴν τῶν ἑλληνικῶν περὶ θεοῦ καὶ κτίσεως δογμάτων, οὐχ ἵνα τι γνῷς ἀληθὲς ἐξ αὐτῶν (πῶς γὰρ ἂν ὁ ἄνωθεν ἔχων τὴν διὰ τῶν προφητῶν περὶ τούτων διδασκαλίαν παρ' αὐτοῦ τοῦ τὴν κτίσιν πεποιηκότος θεοῦ;), ἀλλ' ἵνα γνῷς μὴ κατὰ τὴν ἀποδεικτικὴν ἐπιστήμην, καθ' ἣν ἐπαγγέλλονται Ἕλληνες περὶ θεοῦ τε καὶ κτίσεως τοὺς λόγους ποιεῖν, τοῦτο πεποιηκότας, ἀλλ' εἰκασμῷ τὸ δοκοῦν διορισαμένους. Τῶν περὶ θεοῦ καὶ κτίσεως τοὺς λόγους πεποιημένων ἀνθρώπων οἱ μὲν παρ' αὐτοῦ τοῦ τὴν κτίσιν πεποιηκότος θεοῦ τὴν διδασκαλίαν ἐδέξαντο περὶ θεοῦ καὶ κτίσεως διὰ τῶν προφη τῶν, τῶν πρὸς τοῦτο ὑπουργησάντων τῷ θεῷ, οὓς πρῶτον θείοις ἔργοις τοῖς δι' αὐτῶν γιγνομένοις ἀξίους τοῦ πιστεύεσθαι ἀνέδειξεν, εἶθ' οὕτως περὶ τῶν τοῖς διδασκομένοις ἀδήλων τὴν διδασκαλίαν παρέσχεν· οἱ δέ, τοῖς διὰ τῶν προ φητῶν ἀπιστήσαντες λόγοις, τοῖς οἰκείοις αὑτῶν λογισμοῖς ἐπέτρεψαν θεογνωσίας τὴν εὕρεσιν.
English
Of the good things done by men through human diligence for the service of God, nothing is so acceptable to God as striving, according to one's ability, to make men better. Seeing, therefore, this zeal in you, most honored elder Paul, exceedingly fervent, I readily obeyed you concerning what you enjoined upon me: to make a brief selection of the Greek doctrines about God and creation—not that you might learn something true from them (for how could one who has from above the teaching about these things through the prophets learn from the very God who made creation?), but that you might know that they did not do this according to demonstrative knowledge, by which the Greeks profess to make their arguments about God and creation, but that they defined what seemed so by conjecture. Of the men who have made arguments about God and creation, some received the teaching about God and creation from the very God who made creation through the prophets, who served God for this purpose, whom he first showed worthy to be believed by the divine works done through them, and then in this way provided the teaching about things unclear to those being taught; but others, disbelieving the words spoken through the prophets, entrusted the discovery of the knowledge of God to their own reasonings.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:2 · narrative
Source
Καὶ κατ' ἐκείνους μὲν τοὺς ἐκ διδασκαλίας θεοῦ καὶ κτίσεως ἐγνωκότας τὴν διαφορὰν εἷς ἐστιν ὁ θεός, καθ' ἑκάτερον τὸν τῆς ἀγενεσίας τρόπον ἀγένητος ὤν, θεὸν δὲ ἢ θεοὺς οὔτε πρὸ αὑτοῦ οὔτε μεθ' αὑτὸν ἐσχηκώς, συναΐδιον οὐκ ἔχων οὔτε ὑποκείμενον οὔτε ἀντι κείμενον, ἄφθαρτον ἔχων τὴν οὐσίαν καὶ ἀνεμπόδιστον τὴν ἐνέργειαν, δημιουργὸς ὢν τοῦ κόσμου παντός, ἀρχὴν ἔχοντος τοῦ εἶναι καὶ τοῦ τὶ εἶναι καὶ τοῦ πῶς διαμένειν τὴν ἐκείνου θέλησιν. Ἢ γὰρ ἐν ἀφθαρσίᾳ διαμένει τὰ μέρη τοῦ κόσμου, ὡς ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ οὐράνια καὶ αἱ ἀόρατοι δυνάμεις, ἢ ἐν τῷ γίνεσθαί τε καὶ φθείρεσθαι, ὡς τὰ ἐπὶ γῆς ζῶά τε καὶ φυτά. Καὶ ὥσπερ τὸ γεγονὸς οὐκ ἂν ἐγένετο μὴ ἐκείνου προσ τάξαντος Γενηθήτω, οὕτως οὐδ' ἂν διέμεινε μὴ ἐκείνου θε μένου τὸ πρόσταγμα, τοῖς μὲν ἀφθάρτοις τοῦ ἑστάναι εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ αἰῶνος, τοῖς δὲ ἐν γενέσει καὶ φθορᾷ τοῦ ὐξάνεσθε καὶ πληθύνεσθε καὶ πληρώσατε τὴν γῆν. Πρὸς ἔν δειξιν δὲ τῆς θείας αὐτοῦ δυνάμεως καὶ τοῦ μὴ νόμῳ φύσεως αὐτὸν δουλεύειν, ἀλλ' αὐθεντίᾳ βουλήσεως τὸ δοκοῦν ἐρ γάζεσθαι, τὰ μὲν ἐν ἀρχῇ τῶν ἐν γενέσει καὶ φθορᾷ φύσεως ἐκ τῆς γῆς καὶ τῶν ὑδάτων ἐποίησε, προστάξας· Ἐξαγαγέτω ἡ γῆ ψυχὴν ζῶσαν κατὰ γένος καὶ φυτὰ ἔχοντα ἐν ἑαυτοῖς τὸ σπέρμα καὶ ξύλα ποιοῦντα καρπούς· καὶ πάλιν· Ἐξαγαγέτω τὰ ὕδατα ψυχὴν ζῶσαν κατὰ γένος· τὰ δὲ ἐκ τῶν γεναρχῶν γεγενημένα ἐκ τῆς καταβολῆς τοῦ σπέρματος γενέσθαι ὡρίσατο.
English
And according to those who have come to know the difference between God's teaching and creation, there is one God, who in each respect of the manner of unbegottenness is unbegotten, having had neither a god nor gods before himself nor after himself, having no coeternal being either subject to him or opposed to him, possessing a substance that is incorruptible and an activity that is unimpeded, being the craftsman of the whole world, which has its beginning of being and of being what it is and of how it persists from his will. For either the parts of the world persist in incorruptibility, as the heaven and the heavenly things and the invisible powers, or in coming to be and perishing, as the living creatures and plants upon the earth. And just as what has come to be would not have come to be unless he had commanded, Let it be made, so neither would it have persisted unless he had established the command—for the incorruptible, that they stand forever and ever; for those in generation and corruption, that you grow and multiply and fill the earth. And as a demonstration of his divine power and that he is not enslaved to the law of nature but by the authority of his will accomplishes what seems good to him, he made in the beginning the things of a nature subject to generation and corruption from the earth and the waters, commanding: Let the earth bring forth a living soul according to its kind, and plants having their seed in themselves, and trees producing fruits; and again: Let the waters bring forth a living soul according to its kind; but the things that have come to be from the generative principles he ordained to come to be from the sowing of seed.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:3 · narrative
Source
Καὶ περὶ τούτων πάντες οἱ παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ πρὸς πάντας ἀν θρώπους ἀποσταλέντες προφῆται ταὐτὰ φρονοῦντες διετέ λουν, καὶ διαφωνία ἐν αὐτοῖς γέγονεν οὐδεμία· κατὰ δὲ τοὺς ἀπιστήσαντας μὲν τοῖς τῶν προφητῶν λόγοις, οἰκείῳ δὲ εἰκασμῷ περὶ θεοῦ καὶ κτίσεως τὸ δοκοῦν διορισαμένους, πολλή τίς ἐστιν ἡ πρὸς ἀλλήλους τε καὶ πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς διαφωνία ἐν τοῖς περὶ τῶν ὄντων καὶ τῆς τούτων ἀρχῆς κατ' οὐσίαν τε καὶ ἀριθμὸν καὶ κίνησιν καὶ πέρας, καθὼς δείκνυται ἐκ τοῦ πρώ του λόγου τῆς Φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως Ἀριστοτέλους, μετὰ τοῦ μηδὲν αὐτὸν ἀληθεύειν περὶ ὧν διείληφε διορίσασθαι πραγ μάτων.
α. Ἐκ τοῦ πρώτου λόγου τῆς Φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως Ἀριστοτέλους. Ἀεὶ γὰρ ἔστι τι ὃ ὑπόκειται, ἐξ οὗ γίνεται τὸ γινόμε νον, οἷον τὰ φυτὰ καὶ τὰ ζῶα ἐκ σπέρματος. Γίγνεται δὲ τὰ γινόμενα ἁπλῶς τὰ μὲν μετασχηματίσει, οἷον ἀνδριάς, τὰ δὲ προσθέσει, οἷον τὰ αὐξανόμενα, τὰ δὲ ἀφαιρέσει, οἷον ἐκ τοῦ λίθου ὁ Ἑρμῆς, τὰ δὲ συνθέσει, οἷον οἰκία, τὰ δὲ ἀλλοιώσει, οἷον τὰ τρεπόμενα κατὰ τὴν ὕλην. Πάντα δὲ τὰ οὕτω γινόμενα φανερὸν ὅτι ἐξ ὑποκειμένων γίνεται. Καὶ τοῦτο διττόν· ἢ γὰρ τὸ ὑποκείμενον ἢ τὸ ἀντικείμενον. Λέγω δὲ ἀντικεῖσθαι τὸ ἄμουσον, ὑποκεῖσθαι δὲ τὸν ἄνθρωπον. ἰ πρῶτόν ἐστι τὸ σπεῖρον σπέρμα καὶ ὕστερον τὸ ἐκ σπέρματος γιγνόμενον καὶ γενητὰ ἀμφότερα, τῇ μὲν γενέσει τοῦ κειμένου ἐκ σπέρματος γιγνομένου ὑπόκειται τὸ σπέρμα, τῇ δὲ γενέσει τοῦ σπείραντος ὑποκεῖσθαι τὸ σπέρμα οὐ δυνα τόν· οὐκ ἄρα ἀεὶ τὰ ζῶα καὶ τὰ φυτὰ ἐκ σπέρματος γίνεται.
English
And concerning these things, all the prophets sent by God to all men continued to think the same things, and no disagreement arose among them. But according to those who disbelieved the words of the prophets and who determined what seemed right concerning God and creation by their own conjecture, there is great disagreement both with one another and with themselves concerning the things that exist and their principle in respect of substance, number, motion, and limit, just as is shown from the first book of Aristotle's Physics, together with the fact that he does not speak the truth about any of the matters he has undertaken to determine.
1. From the first book of Aristotle's Physics. For there is always something that underlies, from which the thing that comes to be comes to be, such as plants and animals from seed. And things that come to be come to be in the simple sense: some by change of shape, such as a statue; some by addition, such as things that grow; some by removal, such as Hermes from the stone; some by composition, such as a house; some by alteration, such as things that change in respect of their matter. And it is evident that all things that come to be in this way come to be from underlying subjects. And this is twofold: for it is either the underlying subject or the opposite. I mean that the unmusical is opposite, and the man is underlying. Since the first is the seed that sows and the later is the thing that comes to be from the seed, and both are things that come to be, in the coming-to-be of the thing that is produced from the seed the seed underlies, but in the coming-to-be of the one who sows it is not possible for the seed to underlie; therefore animals and plants do not always come to be from seed.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:4 · narrative
Source
Ἔτι εἰ ζῶον γενητὸν ἑκάτερον, τὸ σπεῖρον καὶ τὸ ἐκ σπέρμα τος γιγνόμενον, καὶ οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ ὑποκειμένου ἑκάτερον, ἀλλὰ θάτερον μὲν ἐκ τοῦ σπέρματος, ἕτερον δὲ οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ σπέρματος, πῶς οὐ ψευδὲς τὸ ἀεὶ τὰ ζῶα γίνεσθαι ἐκ τοῦ σπέρματος; Καὶ περὶ τῶν φυτῶν ὁ αὐτὸς λόγος. Ἔτι εἰ ἀρχὴ μὲν τοῦ ἐκ σπέρματος γιγνομένου ἐστὶ τὸ σπεῖρον, ἄγνωστον δὲ τοῦτο καὶ ἀδιόριστον ἐν τῇ πραγματείᾳ τῆς Φυσικῆς ἀκροά σεως Ἀριστοτέλους, τίνος ἕνεκεν ἐγράφη αὕτη ἡ πραγματεία, τῆς ἀρχῆς ἀγνοουμένης τοῦ πρώτου ζώου τε καὶ φυτοῦ; Ἀκο λουθεῖ γὰρ τῇ ἀγνωσίᾳ τῆς ἀρχῆς ἡ ἀγνωσία τῶν ἐξ ἀρχῆς. ἰ τὸ ζῶον, τὸ ἐκ σπέρματος γιγνόμενον, γίνεται δὲ κατὰ φύσιν, δῆλον ὅτι τοῦ αὐτοῦ ζώου γιγνομένου μέν, μὴ ἐκ σπέρ ματος δέ, οὐ γίνεται κατὰ φύσιν. ἰπάτωσαν οὖν οἱ Ἀριστοτελικοί, κατὰ τί γίνεται τὸ ζῶον τὸ μὴ κατὰ φύσιν γιγνόμενον. Ἔτι εἰ διαφορᾶς κατὰ γένεσιν τοῦ ζώου δοθείσης, τοῦ τε ἐκ σπέρματος καὶ κατὰ φύσιν καὶ τοῦ μὴ ἐκ σπέρματος μήτε κατὰ φύσιν γιγνομένου, ἀνάγκη πεπερασμένην εἶναι τὴν γένεσιν, πῶς οὖν συνάναρχα λέγουσιν Ἕλληνες τά τε ζῶα καὶ τὰ φυτὰ τῷ θεῷ, τὰ κατὰ φύσιν γεγονότα, τὰ μήτε τῷ πρώτῳ ζώῳ τε καὶ φυτῷ σύγχρονα εἶναι δυνάμενα; Ἔτι εἰ ἅπαν τὸ γιγνόμενον ἀεὶ σύνθετόν ἐστι, πῶς τὸν τρόπον τῶν κατὰ σύν θεσιν γινομένων τῇ οἰκείᾳ τοῦ τρόπου διαφορᾷ τῶν ἄλλων τῶν τῆς γενέσεως τρόπων διέστειλας; ἰ γὰρ ἅπαν γενητὸν σύν
English
Furthermore, if each is a generated living thing—both the seed and the thing that comes to be from the seed—and each is not from the same underlying subject, but the one is from the seed and the other is not from the seed, how is it not false that living things always come to be from seed? And concerning plants the same account holds. Furthermore, if the beginning of what comes to be from seed is the seed, but this is unknown and undefined in Aristotle's treatise of the Physics, for what reason was this treatise written, when the beginning of the first living thing and plant is unknown? For the ignorance of the things that come from the beginning follows upon the ignorance of the beginning. If the living thing that comes to be from seed comes to be by nature, it is clear that the same living thing, when it comes to be but not from seed, does not come to be by nature. Let the Aristotelians therefore state according to what the living thing that does not come to be by nature comes to be. Furthermore, if, a distinction in the generation of the living thing having been given—both of the thing from seed and by nature, and of the thing neither from seed nor coming to be by nature—it is necessary that generation be finite, how then do the Greeks say that living things and plants are co-eternal with God, things that have come to be by nature, things that cannot be contemporary with the first living thing and plant? Furthermore, if everything that comes to be is always composite, how have you distinguished the manner of things that come to be by composition, by the proper difference of that manner, from the other manners of generation? For if every generated thing is com-
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:5 · narrative
Source
θετον, κατὰ σύνθεσιν ἀνάγκη γίνεσθαι· ἀλλ' εἰ ὁ τρόπος τῆς κατὰ σύνθεσιν γενέσεως πάσῃ γενέσει ἁρμόττει, περιττῶς τῶν ἄλλων τῆς γενέσεως τρόπων διέσταλται τῇ οἰκείᾳ διαφορᾷ. Ἔτι εἰ τὰ ὑποκείμενα ταῖς·ηθείσαις γενέσεσιν οὐσίαι εἰσὶ καὶ ἐν αὐταῖς θεωρεῖται τὸ διττὸν τοῦ ὑποκειμένου, τουτέστι τὸ ὑποκείμενον καὶ τὸ ἀντικείμενον, ἡ δὲ ὕλη οὐσία οὐκ ἔστι, πῶς ἁρμόττει ὁ τρόπος τῆς γενέσεως τῶν ἐξ οὐσιῶν γιγνομένων τῷ τρόπῳ τῆς γενέσεως τῶν μὴ ἐξ οὐσίας γιγνομένων; Ἀνάγκη ἄρα ἢ οὐσίαν εἶναι τὴν ὕλην, ἢ τρόπῳ ἑτέρῳ γίγνεσθαι τὰ ἐκ τῆς ὕλης γιγνόμενα παρὰ τοὺς·ηθέντας τρόπους τῆς γε νέσεως. Ἀλλ' ἐπειδὴ τῇ πραγματείᾳ τῆς Φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως ἡ ὕλη διώρισται μὴ εἶναι οὐσία καὶ ὁ τρόπος τῆς γενέσεως τῶν ἐξ αὐτῆς γιγνομένων οὐ παραδέδοται, πῶς οὐ περιττὴ αὕτη ἡ πραγματεία, ἐν ᾗ τὸ σαφὲς ἄπορον; Ἔτι εἰ, ὡς ἀνάγκη τῇ φύσει καὶ τῇ τέχνῃ τὸ μὴ ἐκ τοῦ τυχόντος ποιεῖν τὰ τυχόντα, ἀλλ' ἐκ τῶν ὡρισμένων τὰ ὡρισμένα, οὕτως ἀνάγκη καὶ τῷ θεῷ ἐκ τῶν ὡρισμένων ποιεῖν τὰ ὡρισμένα, τίς ἐστιν ὁ τῷ θεῷ τοῦτον τὸν ὅρον θέμενος; Ὅτι δὲ τῇ φύσει καὶ τῇ τέχνῃ ὁ θεὸς ἔθηκε τοῦτον τὸν ὅρον, φανερόν. ἰ δὲ ὁ θεὸς ὑπὸ τὸν ὅρον οὐκ ἔστιν, ἀλλὰ ποιεῖ ἐκ τοῦ τυχόντος τὰ τυχόντα, τῇ τοῦ ὅρου ἀνάγκῃ μὴ κωλυόμενος τοῦ ποιεῖν ἃ βούλεται, πῶς οὐκ ἠλευθέρωται καὶ τοῦ ὅρου τοῦ ποιεῖν ἐκ τῶν ὑποκειμένων κατ' ἀνάγκην;
English
...posited, it must come to be by composition; but if the mode of generation by composition suits every generation, then the other modes of generation are superfluous, being distinguished by their own specific difference. Furthermore, if the underlying subjects of the generations just mentioned are substances, and in them the twofold character of the underlying subject is observed—that is, the underlying subject and the opposed subject—but matter is not a substance, how does the mode of generation of things that come to be from substances suit the mode of generation of things that do not come to be from substances? Therefore it is necessary either that matter be a substance, or that the things that come to be from matter come to be in some other mode besides the modes of generation just mentioned. But since in the treatise of the Physics (Lecture) matter has been defined as not being a substance, and the mode of generation of things that come to be from it has not been handed down, how is this treatise not superfluous, in which the clear is aporous? Furthermore, if, as by nature and by art it is necessary that things not be made from whatever happens to be at hand, but definite things from definite things, so also it is necessary for God to make definite things from definite things, who is it that has set this limit for God? That God has set this limit for nature and art is evident. But if God is not under the limit, but makes whatever happens to be at hand from whatever happens to be at hand, not being hindered by the necessity of the limit from doing what he wishes, how is he not freed also from the limit of making from underlying things by necessity?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:6 · narrative
Source
β. Τοῦ αὐτοῦ Ἀριστοτέλους ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου. Ἔστι δὲ τὸ ὑποκείμενον ἀριθμῷ μὲν ἕν, εἴδει δὲ δύο. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ ἄνθρωπος καὶ ὁ χρυσὸς καὶ ὅλως ἡ ὕλη ἀριθμητή· τόδε γάρ τι μᾶλλον, καὶ οὐ κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς ἐξ αὐτοῦ γίνεται τὸ γιγνόμενον· ἡ δὲ στέρησις καὶ ἡ ἐναντίωσις συμβεβηκός· ἓν δὲ τὸ εἶδος, οἷον ἡ τάξις, ἡ μουσικὴ ἢ τῶν ἄλλων τι τῶν οὕτω κατηγορουμένων. Δι' ὧν ἔστι μὲν ὡς δύο λεκτέον εἶναι τὰς ἀρχάς, ἔστι δὲ ὡς τρεῖς· καὶ ἔστι μὲν ὡς τὰ ἐναντία, οἷον εἴ τις λέγοι τὸ μουσικὸν καὶ τὸ ἄμουσον ἢ τὸ θερμὸν καὶ τὸ ψυχρὸν ἢ τὸ ἡρμοσμένον καὶ τὸ ἀνάρμοστον, ἔστι δὲ ὡς οὔ· ὑπ' ἀλλήλων γὰρ πάσχειν τὰ ἐναντία ἀδύνατον. Λύεται δὲ καὶ τοῦτο διὰ τὸ ἄλλο εἶναι τὸ ὑποκείμενον· τοῦτο γὰρ οὐκ ἐναντίον. Ὥστε οὔτε πλείους τῶν ἐναντίων αἱ ἀρχαὶ τρόπον τινά, ἀλλὰ δύο ὡς εἰπεῖν τῷ ἀριθμῷ, οὔτε αὖ παντελῶς δύο διὰ τὸ ἕτερον ὑπάρχειν τὸ εἶναι αὐτοῖς, ἀλλὰ τρεῖς.
ἰ ἔστι τὸ ὑποκείμενον ἀριθμῷ μὲν ἕν, εἴδει δὲ δύο, ἀφ' ὧν δεῖ ἓν τῷ ἑνὶ ὑποκεῖσθαι, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι τὸ ὑποκείμενον αὐτὸ ἑαυτῷ ὑποκείμενον; ἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἀδύνατον, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι ψευδὲς τὸ εἴδει δύο εἶναι τὸ ὑποκείμενον; Ἔτι εἰ δεῖ ὑπο κεῖσθαί τι ἀεὶ τῶν γιγνομένων, ἔστι δὲ τοῦτο ἡ ὕλη, πῶς οὐκ ἔστιν ἡ ὕλη ἀεὶ γενητή; Ἀεὶ γὰρ τῷ ἑνὶ τῶν ἐναντίων ὑπόκειται. Ἢ γὰρ τῇ στερήσει ὑπόκειται ἢ τῷ εἴδει ἐναν τίῳ ὄντι τῇ στερήσει· καὶ τῷ εἴδει μὲν γίνεται ἔμμορφος, τῇ στερήσει δὲ ἄμορφος. Πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἔστιν οὐσία γενητὴ ἡ ὕλη, ἀεὶ τὸ εἶναι γενητῶς ἔχουσα; Ἔτι εἰ ἡ στέρησις οὐδέν
English
2. From the same Aristotle, from the same account. The underlying subject is one in number but two in form. For man and gold and, in general, matter are countable; for it is more a particular thing, and the thing that comes to be comes to be from it not incidentally; but privation and contrariety are incidental; and the form is one, such as order, or music, or any other of the things predicated in this way. By these considerations it is possible in one sense to say that the principles are two, and in another sense three; and in one sense they are the contraries, as if someone were to say the musical and the unmusical, or the hot and the cold, or the harmonized and the un-harmonized, and in another sense they are not; for it is impossible for contraries to be affected by one another. But this too is resolved by the fact that the underlying subject is something else; for this is not a contrary. So that neither are the principles more numerous than the contraries, in a way, but two, so to speak, in number, nor again are they wholly two, because their being is something different, but three.
If the underlying subject is one in number but two in form, from which one must underlie the one, how is the underlying subject not its own underlying subject? And if this is impossible, how is it not false that the underlying subject is two in form? Further, if something must always underlie the things that come to be, and this is matter, how is matter not always generated? For it always underlies one of the contraries. For it underlies either privation or the form that is contrary to privation; and it becomes embodied in the form, but formless in privation. How then is matter not a generated substance, always having its being in a generated way? Further, if privation is nothing
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:7 · narrative
Source
ἐστιν ἕτερον παρὰ τὴν ἀναίρεσιν παντὸς τοῦ ὄντος, ἔχουσα δὲ ταύτην ἡ ὕλη, πῶς οὐκ ἀνῄρηται αὐτῆς καὶ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὴν ὕλην; Ἔτι εἰ ἀπόντος τοῦ εἴδους τῆς ὕλης ἄπεστιν αὐτῆς καὶ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὴν οὐσίαν καὶ τὸ τόδε τι καὶ τὸ ὄν, οὐδαμοῦ ἄρα ἡ ὕλη ἀπόντος αὐτῆς τοῦ εἴδους. Ἔτι εἰ ἀριθμητὴ ἡ ὕλη, τὰ δὲ ἐναντία τὰ ταύτῃ συμβεβηκότα οὐκ ἀριθμητά, πῶς τρεῖς ἀρχαί, ἥ τε ὕλη καὶ τὰ ταύτῃ συμβεβηκότα; ἰ οὐδὲν ὧν ἐν τῇ συστάσει τῶν φύσεων γιγνομένων θεωροῦμεν ἔστιν ἐκ τῆς ὕλης, οὐδὲ τὸ ποιὸν οὐδὲ τὸ ποσόν, πῶς ἐξ αὐτῆς τὰ γιγνόμενα γίγνεται καθ' αὑτά; ἰ ἀδύνατόν τι εἶναι καὶ μὴ εἶναι τόδε τι, πῶς διὰ τὴν στέρησιν τόδε τι μὴ οὖσα ἡ ὕλη τὸ εἶναι ἔχει; ἰ ἡ στέρησις καὶ τὸ εἶδος τῇ ὕλῃ συμβέβηκεν, οὐ σία δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν ἡ ὕλη, πῶς ταύτῃ συμβέβηκε τὰ ἐναντία; Τῇ γὰρ οὐσίᾳ συμβαίνει τὰ συμβεβηκότα. ἰ ὥσπερ ἡ τάξις ἐν τοῖς τεταγμένοις, οὕτως καὶ τὸ εἶδος ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ, πῶς τὰ μὲν ἄτακτα πρὸ τῆς τάξεως τὸ εἶναι τόδε τι ἔχει, ἡ δὲ ὕλη πρὸ τοῦ εἴδους τὸ εἶναι τόδε μὴ ἔχουσα, σώζεται ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ ἡ ἀνα λογία τῆς τάξεως ὡς πρὸς τὸ εἶδος; ἰ ἐν τῇ συνθέσει μὲν τῶν γιγνομένων δύο θεωροῦνται μόναι ἀρχαί, ἥ τε ὕλη καὶ τὸ εἶδος, χωρὶς δὲ συνθέσεως τρεῖς εἰσιν ἀρχαί, ἥ τε ὕλη καὶ ἡ στέρησις καὶ τὸ εἶδος, δῆλον ἄρα ὅτι μὴ ὄντος μὲν τοῦ γιγνο μένου κείμεναι τρεῖς ἦσαν ἀρχαί· ὄντος δὲ τοῦ γιγνομένου οὐ τρεῖς, ἀλλὰ δύο. Πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἔστι τὸ γιγνόμενον ἀρχὴ τῆς ἀπωλείας τῆς μιᾶς ἀρχῆς, ἣ εἰ μὴ ἀπώλετο, οὐκ ἂν ἐγίνετο τὸ γιγνόμενον;
English
If it is something other than the destruction of every being, and matter possesses this, how is its very being matter not also destroyed? Further, if when the form is absent from the matter, its being substance and a this-something and a being is also absent from it, then matter is nowhere when its form is absent. Further, if matter is countable, but the opposites that are its accidents are not countable, how are there three principles—matter and its accidents? None of the things we observe in the constitution of natural things as they come to be is from matter—neither quality nor quantity—so how do the things that come to be come to be from it in their own right? It is impossible for something to be and not be a this-something; how, then, through privation, when matter is not a this-something, does it have being? Privation and form are accidents of matter, but matter is not substance; how do opposites belong to it as accidents? For accidents belong to substance. Just as order is in things ordered, so too form is in matter; how is it that unordered things before order have the being of a this-something, while matter before form, not having the being of a this-something, preserves in itself the analogy of order in relation to form? In the composition of things that come to be, only two principles are observed—matter and form—but apart from composition there are three principles—matter, privation, and form. It is clear, then, that when the thing coming to be did not exist, three principles were posited; but when the thing coming to be exists, not three but two. How, then, is the thing coming to be not a principle of the destruction of one principle, which, if it had not been destroyed, the thing coming to be would not have come to be?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:8 · narrative
Source
ἰ ὥσπερ πάσχει ὁ ἄνθρωπος ὑπὸ τοῦ μουσι κοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἀμούσου καὶ τὸ σῶμα ὑπὸ ψυχροῦ καὶ θερμοῦ καὶ ἡ φωνὴ ὑπὸ τῆς ἁρμονίας τε καὶ ἀναρμοστίας, οὕτως πάσχει ἡ ὕλη ὑπὸ τοῦ εἴδους καὶ τῆς στερήσεως, ἔστω ἡ ὕλη οὐσία, ὡς ἄνθρωπος καὶ τὸ σῶμα, ἢ συμβεβηκός, ὡς ἡ φωνή, ἵνα σωθῇ τὸ τῆς ἀναλογίας ἀκόλουθον. ἰ δὲ οὔτε οὐσία ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη οὔτε συμβεβηκός, οὐδ' ἄρα πάσχει ὑπὸ τῶν ἐναντίων.
γ. Τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου. Πόσαι μὲν οὖν αἱ ἀρχαὶ τῶν περὶ γένεσιν φυσικῶν, καὶ πῶς, εἴρηται· καὶ δῆλόν ἐστιν ὅτι δεῖ ὑποκεῖσθαί τι τοῖς ἐναντίοις καὶ τὰ ἐναντία δύο εἶναι. Τρόπον δέ τινα ἄλλον οὐκ ἀναγκαῖον· ἱκανὸν γὰρ τὸ ἕτερον τῶν ἐναντίων ποιεῖν τῇ παρουσίᾳ καὶ ἀπουσίᾳ τὴν μεταβολήν. Ἡ δὲ ὑποκειμένη φύσις ἐπιστητὴ κατὰ ἀναλογίαν. Ὡς γὰρ πρὸς ἀνδριάντα χαλκὸς ἢ πρὸς κλίνην ξύλον ἢ πρὸς τῶν ἄλλων τι τῶν ἐχόντων μορφὴν ἡ ὕλη καὶ τὸ ἄμορφον ἔχει πρὶν λαβεῖν τὴν μορφήν, οὕτως αὕτη πρὸς οὐσίαν ἔχει καὶ τὸ τόδε τι καὶ τὸ ὄν. Μία μὲν οὖν ἀρχὴ αὕτη, οὐχ οὕτω μία οὖσα οὐδὲ ἓν ὡς τὸ τόδε τι, μία δὲ ᾗ ὁ λόγος, ἔτι δὲ τὸ ἐναντίον τούτῳ ἡ στέ ρησις. Πότερον δὲ οὐσία τὸ εἶδος ἢ τὸ ὑποκείμενον, οὔπω δῆλον.
English
Just as a man is affected by the musical and the unmusical, and the body by cold and heat, and the voice by harmony and disharmony, so matter is affected by form and privation—let matter be substance, as man and body are, or accident, as voice is, so that the consequence of the analogy may be preserved. But if matter is neither substance nor accident, then neither is it affected by contraries.
3. From the same argument by the same author. How many, then, are the principles of natural things concerned with generation, and how they stand, has been stated; and it is clear that something must underlie the contraries and that the contraries must be two. But in another way it is not necessary; for it is sufficient that one of the contraries produce change by its presence and absence. The underlying nature is knowable by analogy. For as bronze is to a statue, or wood to a bed, or matter to any other of the things that have form, and the formless is related before it receives form, so is this related to substance and to this particular thing and to being. This, then, is one principle, not being one in this way nor one as a particular thing is, but one in account; and further, the contrary of this is privation. But whether the form or the underlying subject is substance is not yet clear.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:9 · narrative
Source
ἰ τὸ εἶδος τῇ παρουσίᾳ αὑτοῦ εἰδοποιεῖ τὴν ὕλην καὶ τῇ ἀπουσίᾳ αὑτοῦ ποιεῖ ἀνείδεον, εἰσὶ δὲ ἀρχαὶ δύο, τό τε εἶ δος καὶ τὸ ἀνείδεον, ποιεῖ δὲ αὐτὰ ταῦτα καὶ ἡ στέρησις τῇ
παρουσίᾳ αὑτῆς καὶ τῇ ἀπουσίᾳ, ἔσονται ἄρα αἱ ἀρχαὶ ὑπ' ἀλλήλων γιγνόμεναί τε καὶ ἀναιρούμεναι καὶ οὐκ ἀΐδιοι· τὸ γὰρ ἀΐδιον παρουσίας τινὸς καὶ ἀπουσίας οὐ χρῄζει πρὸς τὸ εἶναι. ἰ τῇ παρουσίᾳ καὶ ἀπουσίᾳ τῶν ἐναντίων γίνεται τῶν ἀρχῶν ἡ μεταβολή, δῆλον ὅτι γίνεται ἡ μεταβολὴ ἐκ τοῦ εἶναι αὐτὰς ἀρχάς. Πῶς οὖν δύνανται μένειν ἀρχαί, αἱ ἀποβεβλη κυῖαι τὸ εἶναι ἀρχαί; ἰ ἡ ἀρχὴ ἀρχὴν ἔχουσα οὐκ ἔστιν ἀρχή, πῶς ἡ ὕλη, τοῦ μὲν εἶναι ἀρχὴν ἔχουσα τὸ εἶδος, τοῦ δὲ μὴ εἶναι τὴν στέρησιν, δύναται εἶναι ἀρχή; Τὸ φύσιν ὀνομάζειν τὸ ὑποκείμενον τῇ στερήσει, τὸ μήτε οὐσία ὂν μήτε τόδε τι μήτε ὄν, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι περιττόν; ἰ ἀρχαὶ οὔτε ἐξ ἄλλων εἰσὶν οὔτε ἐξ ἀλλήλων, ἔστι δὲ ἐκ τῆς ἀπουσίας τοῦ εἴ δους ἡ στέρησις καὶ ἐκ τῆς ἀπουσίας τῆς στερήσεως τὸ εἶ δος, πῶς οὐκ εἰσὶν ἐξ ἀλλήλων ἀρχαί, τό τε εἶδος καὶ ἡ στέρησις; Τῇ γὰρ ἀπουσίᾳ ἀλλήλων ποιητικαὶ ἀλλήλων. ἰ ὃν ἔχει λόγον ὁ χαλκὸς πρὸς τὸν μέλλοντα ἐξ αὐτοῦ γίνεσθαι ἀνδριάντα, τοῦτον ἔχει ἡ ὕλη πρὸς τὴν οὐσίαν καὶ τὸ τόδε τι καὶ τὸ ὄν, πῶς ὁ μὲν χαλκός, ἐὰν μὴ ᾖ οὐσία καὶ τόδε τι καὶ ὄν, λόγον ἔχειν πρὸς τὸν ἀνδριάντα οὐ δύναται, ἡ δὲ ὕλη, μήτε οὐσία οὖσα μήτε τόδε τι μήτε ὄν, ἀνα λογίαν ἔχειν πρὸς τὸν χαλκὸν δύναται;
English
If form by its presence gives form to matter and by its absence makes it formless, and there are two principles, form and the formless, and privation itself produces these very things by its presence and its absence, then the principles will be coming to be from one another and being destroyed by one another, and will not be eternal; for the eternal has no need of any presence or absence in order to be. If the change of the principles comes about by the presence and absence of contraries, it is clear that the change comes about from their being principles. How then can they remain principles, having cast off being principles? If a principle that has a principle is not a principle, how can matter, which has form as the principle of its being and privation as the principle of its not being, be a principle? To call the subject underlying privation "nature"—that which is neither substance nor a this-something nor being—how is this not superfluous? If principles are neither from others nor from one another, but privation is from the absence of form and form is from the absence of privation, how are form and privation not principles from one another? For by their absence of one another they are productive of one another. Whatever relation bronze has to the statue that is to come to be from it, matter has to substance and the this-something and being. How is it that bronze, unless it be substance and a this-something and being, cannot have a relation to the statue, while matter, being neither substance nor a this-something nor being, can have an analogy to bronze?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:10 · narrative
Source
ἰ πάντα τὰ ἐν συ στάσεσι τῶν φυσικῶν θεωρούμενα αἰσθήσει ἐστὶν ἐπιστητά, πῶς ἡ ὕλη, ἐξ ἧς τὰ αἰσθητά, ἀναλογίᾳ ἐστὶν ἐπιστητὴ καὶ οὐκ αἰσθήσει, ἢ πῶς ὅλως ἐκ μὴ αἰσθητοῦ δυνατὸν γενέσθαι τὰ αἰσθητά; ἰ τόδε τί ἐστι καὶ τὸ μίαν ἀρχὴν εἶναι, πῶς ἡ ὕλη τὸ μὲν εἶναι μίαν ἀρχὴν ἔχει, τὸ δὲ εἶναι αὐτὴν τόδε τι οὐκ ἔχει; Καὶ εἰ τὸ εἶναι τόδε τι καὶ τὸ τόδε τι μὴ εἶναι οὐσία ἐστί, πῶς ἡ ὕλη τὸ μὲν τόδε τι μὴ εἶναί ἐστιν, οὐσία δὲ οὐκ ἔστι; Πῶς δὲ δύναταί τις ἐκβάλλειν τὴν ὕλην τοῦ εἶναι ἕν, ὁ διελὼν αὐτὴν εἰς δύο εἴδη, εἴς τε τὸ ὑποκεί μενον τῷ γιγνομένῳ καὶ εἰς τὸ ἀντικείμενον; ἰ οὔπω δῆλον ἐκ τῶν εἰρημένων, εἰ οὐσία ἐστὶ τὸ εἶδος ἢ τὸ ὑποκείμενον, πῶς ἀποφαντικῶς εἴρηκε περὶ τῆς ὕλης τὸ μὴ εἶναι αὐτὴν οὐσίαν μήτε τόδε τι μήτε ὄν; Τὸ γὰρ ὑποκείμενον εἴρηκεν εἶναι τὴν ὕλην. Ποτὲ μὲν μὴ εἶναι αὐτὴν οὐσίαν μήτε τόδε τι μήτε ὄν, ποτὲ δὲ ἄδηλον εἰ οὐσία ἐστί, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι τῶν οὐκ εἰδότων ὅ φασιν;
δ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
If all things observed in the compositions of natural bodies are knowable by sense-perception, how is matter, from which sensible things come, knowable by analogy and not by sense-perception, or how in general is it possible for sensible things to come from something non-sensible? And what is this, and how is it that there is one principle—how does matter have it that it is one principle, but not have it that it is this particular thing? And if to be this particular thing and not to be this particular thing is substance, how is it that matter is not being this particular thing, yet is not substance? And how can anyone exclude matter from being one, who has divided it into two kinds, both into the underlying subject of what comes to be and into the opposite? It is not yet clear from what has been said whether the form or the underlying subject is substance—how has he stated declaratively about matter that it is neither substance nor this particular thing nor being? For he has said that matter is the underlying subject. At one time [he says] that it is neither substance nor this particular thing nor being, at another that it is unclear whether it is substance—how is he not among those who do not know what they say?
4. From the same argument.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:11 · narrative
Source
Ζητήσαντες οἱ κατὰ φιλοσοφίαν πρῶτοι τὴν ἀλήθειαν καὶ τὴν φύσιν τὴν τῶν ὄντων ἐξετράπησαν οἷον ὁδόν τινα ἄλλην ἀπωσθέντες ὑπὸ ἀπειρίας, καὶ φασὶν οὔτε γίγνεσθαι τῶν ὄντων οὐδὲν οὔτε φθείρεσθαι διὰ τὸ ἀναγκαῖον μὲν εἶναι γίγνεσθαι τὸ γινόμενον ἢ ἐξ ὄντος ἢ ἐκ μὴ ὄντος, ἐκ δὲ τούτων ἀμφοτέρων ἀδύνατον εἶναι· οὔτε γὰρ τὸ ὂν γίγνεσθαι (εἶναι γὰρ ἤδη) ἔκ τε μὴ ὄντος οὐθὲν ἂν γενέσθαι (ὑποκεῖσθαι γάρ τι δεῖ). Καὶ οὕτω δὴ τὸ ἐφεξῆς συμ βαῖνον αὔξοντες οὐδὲ εἶναι πολλά φασιν ἀλλὰ μόνον αὐτὸ τὸ ὄν.
Ἱκανὰ καὶ ταῦτα μαρτυρῆσαι τῇ ἀληθείᾳ τοῦ ὑφ' ἡμῶν
·ηθέντος περὶ τῶν παρ' Ἕλλησι φιλοσόφων, ὡς κατὰ τὴν ἀποδεικτικὴν ἐπιστήμην περὶ τῶν ὄντων τοὺς λόγους μὴ πεποιηκότων, ἀλλ' εἰκασμῷ τὸ δοκοῦν διορισαμένων. ε. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἡμεῖς δὲ λέγομεν ὅτι τὸ ἐξ ὄντος ἢ μὴ ὄντος γίνε σθαι, ἢ τὸ μὴ ὂν ἢ τὸ ὂν ποιεῖν τι ἢ πάσχειν ἢ ὁτιοῦν τόδε γίγνεσθαι, ἕνα μὲν τρόπον οὐδὲν διαφέρει ἢ τὸ τὸν ἰατρὸν ποιεῖν τι ἢ πάσχειν ἢ ἐξ ἰατροῦ εἶναί τι ἢ γίνεσθαι· ὥστε ἐπειδὴ τοῦτο διχῶς ἢ πλεοναχῶς λέγεται, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ τὸ ἐξ ὄντος καὶ τὸ ὂν ἢ ποιεῖν ἢ πάσχειν. ἰκοδομεῖ μὲν οὖν ὁ ἰατρός, οὐχ ᾗ ἰατρὸς δὲ ἀλλ' ᾗ οἰκοδόμος, καὶ λευκὸς γίνεται, οὐχ ᾗ ἰατρὸς ἀλλ' ᾗ μέλας· ἰατρεύει δὲ καὶ ἀνία τρος γίνεται, ᾗ ἰατρός. Ἐπεὶ δὲ μάλιστα λέγομεν τὸν ἰα τρὸν κυρίως ποιεῖν τι ἢ πάσχειν ἢ γίγνεσθαι ἐξ ἰατροῦ, ἐὰν ᾗ ἰατρὸς ταῦτα ποιῇ ἢ πάσχῃ, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ τὸ μὴ ἐξ ὄντος γίγνεσθαι τοῦτο σημαίνει, τὸ ᾗ μὴ ὄν.
English
Those who first pursued philosophy sought truth and the nature of existing things, but they were diverted, as it were, and pushed onto another path by inexperience. They claim that nothing that exists either comes to be or perishes, on the grounds that whatever comes to be must necessarily come to be either from what exists or from what does not exist, and that both of these are impossible. For what exists does not come to be (since it already is), and nothing could come to be from what does not exist (since something must underlie it). And so, amplifying the consequence that follows, they say that not even many things exist, but only the existent itself.
These points are sufficient to bear witness to the truth of what we have said about the philosophers among the Greeks—that they did not construct their arguments about existing things according to demonstrative knowledge, but determined what seemed plausible by conjecture. From the same discourse.
We, however, say that to come to be from what exists or from what does not exist, or for what does not exist or what exists to do something or undergo something or become anything at all, in one sense differs in no way from a doctor doing something or undergoing something, or something being or coming to be from a doctor. So, since this is said in two or more ways, it is clear that "from what exists" and "what exists" doing or undergoing something are also said in multiple ways. A doctor builds, then—not insofar as he is a doctor, but insofar as he is a builder; and he becomes pale—not insofar as he is a doctor, but insofar as he is dark; but he heals and becomes a non-doctor insofar as he is a doctor. Since we most of all say that a doctor strictly does something or undergoes something or comes to be from a doctor if he does or undergoes these things insofar as he is a doctor, it is clear that "to come to be from what does not exist" means this: insofar as it is not existent.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:12 · narrative
Source
Ὅπερ ἐκεῖνοι μὲν οὐ διελόντες ἀπέστησαν, καὶ διὰ ταύτην τὴν ἄγνοιαν τοσοῦτον προσηγνόησαν, ὥστε μηθὲν οἴεσθαι γίγνεσθαι μήτ' εἶναι τῶν ἄλλων, ἀλλ' ἀνελεῖν πᾶσαν τὴν γέ νεσιν. Ἡμεῖς δὲ καὶ αὐτοί φαμεν γίνεσθαι μὲν οὐδὲν ἁπλῶς ἐκ μὴ ὄντος, ὅμως μέντοι γίγνεσθαι ἐκ μὴ ὄντος, οἷον κατὰ συμβεβηκός· ἐκ γὰρ τῆς στερήσεως, ὅ ἐστι καθ' αὑτὸ μὴ ὄν, οὐκ ἐνυπάρχοντος γίνεται. Θαυμάζεται δὲ τοῦτο καὶ ἀδύνατον οὕτω δοκεῖ, γίγνεσθαί τι ἐκ μὴ ὄντος. Ὡσαύτως δὲ οὐδὲ ἐξ ὄντος οὐδὲ τὸ ὂν γίγνεσθαι, πλὴν κατὰ συμβεβηκός· οὕτω δὲ καὶ τοῦτο γίγνεσθαι τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον, οἷον εἰ ἐκ ζώου ζῶον ἂν γίνοιτο καὶ ἐκ τινὸς ζώου τι ζῶον, οἷον εἰ κύων ἐξ ἵππου γίγνοιτο. Γίγνοιτο μὲν γὰρ ἂν οὐ μόνον ἐκ τινὸς ζώου ὁ κύων, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐκ ζώου, ἀλλ' οὐχ ᾗ ζῶον· ὑπάρχει γὰρ ἤδη τοῦτο· εἰ δέ τι μέλλοι γίγνεσθαι ζῶον μὴ κατὰ συμβεβηκός, οὐκ ἐκ ζώου ἔσται, καὶ εἴ τι ὄν, οὐκ ἐξ ὄντος οὐδὲ ἐκ μὴ ὄντος. Τὸ γὰρ ἐκ μὴ ὄντος εἴρηται ἡμῖν τί σημαίνει, ὅτι ᾗ μὴ ὄν. Ἔτι δὲ καὶ τὸ εἶναι ἅπαν ἢ μὴ εἶναι οὐκ ἀναιροῦμεν. ἰ τὸ Μήτε ἐκ τοῦ ἁπλῶς ὄντος μήτε ἐκ τοῦ ἁπλῶς μὴ ὄντος δυνατόν ἐστι γενέσθαι τι κοινόν ἐστι τῶν ἐξ ἀπειρίας τε καὶ ἀγνοίας ἀναιρούντων τὴν γένεσιν, καὶ τούτου τοῦ τοὺς σφαλλομένους διορθωσαμένου, πῶς οὐκ ἀνῄρηται ἡ γένεσις κατὰ τὸν διορθωσάμενον, ὡς ἀνῄρηται κατὰ τοὺς σφαλλομένους;
English
What those men failed to distinguish and so abandoned, and through this ignorance they went so far astray as to think that nothing either comes to be or is among other things, but abolished all generation. We ourselves also say that nothing comes to be simply from what is not, yet nevertheless something comes to be from what is not, as it were incidentally; for it comes to be from privation, which is in itself what is not, not being present within. But this is marveled at and seems impossible in this way, that something comes to be from what is not. Likewise neither does being come to be from being, except incidentally; and in this way this too comes to be in the same manner, as if a living thing were to come to be from a living thing, and some living thing from a certain living thing, as if a dog were to come to be from a horse. For the dog would come to be not only from a certain living thing, but also from a living thing, yet not insofar as it is a living thing; for this already exists. But if something were about to become a living thing not incidentally, it will not be from a living thing, and if something is a being, it is not from being nor from what is not. For we have said what "from what is not" signifies, namely insofar as it is not. Moreover, we do not abolish that all either is or is not. That it is possible for something to come to be neither from being simply nor from what is not simply is common to those who abolish generation out of ignorance and inexperience, and to this one who corrected those who erred—how has generation not been abolished according to the one who corrected it, as it has been abolished according to those who erred?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:13 · narrative
Source
ἰ ἀδύνατόν ἐστι γενέσθαι τι κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς ἐξ ὄντος καὶ ἐκ μὴ ὄντος, μὴ προεπινοουμένης τῆς γενέσεως τοῦ καθ' αὑτὸ γιγνομένου, οἷον ἀδύνατον τὸν ἰατρὸν γενέσθαι λευκὸν μὴ τοῦ μέλανος λευκοῦ γιγνομένου, καὶ ἀδύνατον τὸν ἰατρὸν οἰκοδομεῖν μὴ τοῦ οἰκοδόμου οἰκοδομοῦντος, ἐὰν ᾖ μέλας καὶ οἰκοδόμος ὁ ἰατρός, πῶς γίνεταί τι κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς ἐξ ὄντος καὶ ἐκ μὴ ὄντος, μηδενὸς προηγουμένως καθ' αὑτὸ γιγνομένου; ἰ πρῶτον μὲν τὸ ζῶον, ὕστερον δὲ τὸ ζῶον ἐκ ζώου καὶ τό τι ζῶον ἐκ τινὸς ζώου, καὶ τῇ μὲν γενέσει τοῦ ζώου ἐκ ζώου ὑπόκειται τὸ σπέρμα, τῇ δυνάμει μὲν ζῶον, ἐνεργείᾳ δὲ οὐ
ζῶον, τῇ δὲ γενέσει τοῦ ἁπλῶς ζώου τὸ ὑποκείμενον οὐκ ἦν σπέρμα, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι παρὰ φύσιν γιγνόμενον τὸ ζῶον ἐκ μὴ ζώου; ἰ πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι τὸ γιγνόμενον ἡ μὲν ὕλη ἦν, τὸ δὲ γιγνόμενον ἐξ αὐτῆς οὐκ ἦν, τί ἦν ἡ ὕλη; ἷον εἰ ὕλη ἦν τοῦ ἵππου πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι τὸν ἵππον, εἰ πάντα τὰ ἐν τῇ οὐσίᾳ τοῦ ἵππου θεωρούμενά ἐστι γενητά, πῶς ἦν ἀγένητος ἡ ὕλη, ἐξ ἧς γέγονεν ἵππος; ἰ καθ' αὑτὸ μὲν οὔτε ἡ στέρησις ὄν ἐστιν οὔτε ἡ ὕλη, τὸ δὲ συμβεβηκὸς τῷ καθ' αὑτὸ ὄντι συμβαίνει, πῶς κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς δυνατὸν γενέσθαι τι ἐκ τῆς στερήσεως, μήτε καθ' αὑτὸ μήτε κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς οὔσης; Ὧν διεζευγμένων ὄντων ἀδύνατόν ἐστι γενέσθαι τι ἐξ οὐ δενὸς αὐτῶν, τούτων οὔτε συμπεπλεγμένων δυνατὸν γενέσθαι τι· οἷον ἐκ τοῦ ὄντος ἁπλῶς οὐ δυνατὸν γενέσθαι τι, ὡσαύ τως καὶ ἐκ τοῦ ἁπλῶς μὴ ὄντος, ἵνα ταῖς Ἀριστοτέλους χρη σώμεθα φωναῖς. Πῶς ἀμφότερα γέγονε δυνατά, καὶ τὸ γε νέσθαι ἐξ ὄντος καὶ τὸ γενέσθαι ἐκ μὴ ὄντος;
English
If it is impossible for anything to come to be incidentally from what is and from what is not, unless the generation of what comes to be in its own right is first conceived, for example it is impossible for the doctor to become white unless the black becomes white, and it is impossible for the doctor to build unless the builder builds, if the doctor is both black and a builder, how does anything come to be incidentally from what is and from what is not, when nothing comes to be in its own right beforehand? If first the animal, and later the animal from an animal and a particular animal from a particular animal, and for the generation of the animal from an animal the seed is the substrate, in potentiality an animal but in actuality not an animal, but for the generation of the animal simply the substrate was not seed, how is the animal coming to be from what is not not contrary to nature? If before the thing that comes to be comes to be, the matter was, but the thing that comes to be from it was not, what was the matter? For example, if there was matter of the horse before the horse came to be, if all the things contemplated in the substance of the horse are generated, how was the matter ungenerated, from which the horse came to be? In its own right neither privation is a being nor is matter, but the incidental belongs to what is in its own right; how is it possible for anything to come to be incidentally from privation, when it is neither in its own right nor incidentally? Since these things are disjoined, it is impossible for anything to come to be from none of them; and when these things are conjoined, it is not possible for anything to come to be from them; for example, from what is simply it is not possible for anything to come to be, and likewise also from what simply is not, to use Aristotle's expressions. How have both become possible, both to come to be from what is and to come to be from what is not?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:14 · narrative
Source
ἰ τὸ ὑποκεί μενον, ἐξ οὗ γίγνεται τὸ γιγνόμενον, τοῖς ἐναντίοις ἀνάγκη ὑποκεῖσθαι, οὐκ ἄρα γίγνεταί τι ἐκ τῆς στερήσεως κατὰ συμ βεβηκὸς τοῖς ἐναντίοις μὴ ὑποκειμένης; Ὁ τὸ πᾶν μὴ ἀναι ρῶν μήτε εἶναι μήτε τὸ μὴ εἶναι, ἀλλὰ συγχωρῶν τὸ πᾶν εἶναι καὶ μὴ εἶναι, πῶς δύναται ἀληθεύειν λέγων τὴν ὕλην μὴ εἶναι μήτε οὐσίαν μήτε τόδε τι μήτε ὄν; ἰ γίγνεται μὲν τὸ γιγνόμενον, οὐκ ἐξ ἁπλῶς δὲ μὴ ὄντος οὔτ' ἐξ ἁπλῶς ὄντος, ἀλλὰ ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων, γίγνεται ἄρα καὶ ἐκ τῆς ὕλης ὡς ἐκ τοῦ ὄντος καὶ ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος, καὶ ὡς ἐκ τοῦ τόδε τι ὄντος καὶ τόδε τι μὴ ὄντος. Ἀλλ' εἰ ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχει, ψευδὲς ἄρα τὸ·ηθὲν περὶ τῆς ὕλης, τὸ μήτε αὐτὴν εἶναι οὐσίαν μήτε τόδε τι μήτε ὄν. Ὥσπερ ἡ ὕλη ἐστὶν ἄμορφος, οὕτως καὶ τὸ εἶδός ἐστιν ἄϋλον. Ἀλλ' εἰ μὲν ἡ ὕλη καὶ τὸ ἄμορφον αὐτῆς εἰσι δύο ἀρχαί, καὶ τὸ εἶδος ἄρα καὶ τὸ ἄϋλον αὐτοῦ δύο ἔσον ται ἀρχαί. Πῶς οὖν τεσσάρων οὐσῶν τῶν ἀρχῶν τρεῖς μό ναι ἐτέθησαν ἀρχαί.
. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
If the underlying subject, from which the thing that comes to be comes to be, must underlie contraries, then does nothing come to be from privation incidentally, if it does not underlie the contraries? He who does not abolish the whole, either that it is or that it is not, but concedes that the whole is and is not, how can he speak the truth in saying that matter is neither substance nor this something nor being? The thing that comes to be does come to be, but not from what simply is not nor from what simply is, but from both; therefore it comes to be both from matter as from what is and from what is not, and as from this something that is and this something that is not. But if these things are so, then what was said about matter is false—that it is neither substance nor this something nor being. Just as matter is formless, so also form is immaterial. But if matter and its formlessness are two principles, then form and its immateriality will also be two principles. How then, when there are four principles, have only three been posited as principles?
From the same argument.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:15 · narrative
Source
Ἡμεῖς γὰρ ὕλην καὶ στέρησιν ἕτερον εἶναί φαμεν, καὶ τούτων τὸ μὲν οὐκ ὂν εἶναι κατὰ συμβεβηκός, τὴν ὕλην, τὴν δὲ στέρησιν καὶ καθ' αὑτήν, καὶ τὴν μὲν ἐγγὺς καὶ οὐσίαν πως, τὴν δὲ οὐδαμῶς. ἱ δὲ τὸ μὴ ὂν εἶναί φασι, τὸ μέγα καὶ τὸ μικρὸν ὁμοίως, ἓν τὸ συναμφότερον ἢ τὸ χωρὶς ἑκάτερον. Ὥστε παντελῶς ἕτερος ὁ τρόπος οὗτος τῆς τριάδος κἀκεῖνος.
ἰ κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς οὐκ ὂν εἶναι τῇ ὕλῃ ἐστί, δῆλον ὅτι κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς ἡ ὕλη οὔτε ὕλη ἐστὶν οὔτε ἀρχή· ὄντος γάρ ἐστι τὸ εἶναι ὕλη καὶ τὸ εἶναι ἀρχή. Καὶ εἰ κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς οὐκ ὂν εἶναί ἐστι τῇ ὕλῃ διὰ τὴν στέρησιν, δῆλον ὅτι κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς ὄν ἐστι διὰ τὸ εἶδος. Ἔσται ἄρα τῇ ὕλῃ καθ' αὑτὸ μὲν οὐδέποτε ὄν, κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς δὲ ἀεί, ποτὲ μὲν οὐκ ὂν εἶναι, ποτὲ δὲ ὂν εἶναι. Πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἔστιν ἄτοπον τὸ λέγειν ἐγγὺς εἶναι οὐσίας καὶ οὐσίαν πως τὸ μηδέποτε καθ' αὑτὸ ὄν; ἰ ἄλλο τὸ ὕλην εἶναι καὶ ἄλλο τὸ τινὸς εἶναι ὕλην,
καὶ στερεῖται μὲν ἡ ὕλη τοῦ τινὸς εἶναι ὕλην, τοῦ δὲ εἶναι αὐτὴν ὕλην οὐ στερεῖται, ἔσται ἄρα ἡ ὕλη ὂν καὶ οὐκ ὄν, ὂν μὲν διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὴν ὕλην, οὐκ ὂν δὲ διὰ τὸ μὴ εἶναι αὐ τὴν τινὸς ὕλην. Ἀλλ' εἰ μηδενός ἐστιν ὕλη ἡ ὕλη, οὐδὲν ἄρα τῆς ἀμορφίας ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη. ἰ δὲ τῆς ἀμορφίας ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη, οὐδέποτε ἄρα ἦν ἡ ὕλη ᾗ ὕλη, ἀλλ' ἀεὶ τινὸς ὕλη, ποτὲ μὲν τῆς ἀμορφίας, ποτὲ δὲ τῆς μορφῆς. Ὅτι δέ τί ἐστιν ἡ ἀμορφία δῆλον ἐξ οὗ ἐτέθη ἀρχὴ εἶναι τῶν γιγνομένων. Ἀλλ' εἰ ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχει, οὐδέποτε ἄρα οὐκ ὂν εἶναι τὴν ὕλην, ἀλλ' ἀεὶ ὂν εἶναι, ποτὲ μὲν ἄμορφον, ποτὲ δὲ μεμορφωμένην· διὸ καὶ ἀεὶ γενητή.
English
For we say that matter and privation are different, and that of these the one—matter—is not-being incidentally, while privation is not-being in itself, and the one is close to and in some way substance, while the other is in no way so. But they say that not-being is the great and the small alike, either the one being both together or each separately. So this way of the triad is entirely different from that one.
That matter is not-being incidentally is evident, since matter is incidentally neither matter nor principle; for it is of a being that it is to be matter and to be principle. And if it is for matter to be not-being incidentally because of privation, it is clear that it is being incidentally because of form. Therefore it will be for matter never being in itself, but always being incidentally, at one time being not-being, at another being being. How then is it not absurd to say that what is never being in itself is close to substance and in some way substance? And it is one thing to be matter and another to be matter of something,
and matter is deprived of being matter of something, but is not deprived of being itself matter; therefore matter will be both being and not-being—being because it is itself matter, not-being because it is not matter of something. But if matter is matter of nothing, then matter is of nothing as regards formlessness. And if matter is of formlessness, then matter was never matter as matter, but is always matter of something, at one time of formlessness, at another of form. And what formlessness is is clear from the fact that it was posited as a principle of things that come to be. But if these things are so, then matter is never not-being, but is always being, at one time formless, at another formed; and therefore it is also always generated.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:16 · narrative
Source
ἰ δύναται ἡ ὕλη τὴν συν αΐδιον αὑτῆς ἀποβαλεῖν ἀμορφίαν, δύναται ἄρα καὶ τὴν συναΐδιον αὑτῆς ἀποβαλεῖν ἀγενεσίαν. ἰ δὲ μὴ τὸ δεύτε ρον, οὐδ' ἄρα τὸ πρῶτον. Πῶς οὖν γίγνεται τὸ γιγνόμενον ἐκ τῆς ὕλης, τῆς ὕλης τὴν συναΐδιον αὑτῆς ἀμορφίαν μὴ ἀποβαλλομένης; ἰ, ὥσπερ ὁ τρόπος τῆς κατὰ τὸν Ἀριστοτέλην τριάδος ἕτερός ἐστι παρὰ τὸν τρόπον τῆς κατὰ Πλάτωνα τριά δος, οὕτω καὶ ἡ τριὰς ἑτέρα, πῶς οὐκ ἔστιν ἀρχὴ τῶν γιγνο μένων ἡ ἑξὰς ἀλλ' ἡ τριάς; Καὶ εἰ ἡ τριὰς οὐχ ἑτέρα, πῶς ὁ τρόπος αὐτῆς ἕτερος;
ζ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἡ μὲν γὰρ ὑπομένουσα συναιτία τῇ μορφῇ τῶν γιγνο μένων ἐστίν, ὥσπερ μήτηρ· ἡ δὲ ἑτέρα μοῖρα τῆς ἐναντιώ σεως πολλάκις ἂν φαντασθείη τῷ πρὸς τὸ κακοποιὸν αὐτῆς ἀτενίζοντι τὴν διάνοιαν οὐδὲ εἶναι τὸ παράπαν. Ὄντος γάρ τινος θείου καὶ ἀγαθοῦ καὶ ἐφετοῦ, τὸ μὲν ἐναντίον αὐτῷ φαμεν εἶναι, τὸ δὲ πεφυκέναι ἐφίεσθαι καὶ ὀρέγεσθαι αὐτοῦ κατὰ τὴν φύσιν αὑτοῦ. Τοῖς δὲ συμβαίνει τὸ ἐναντίον ὀρέ γεσθαι τῆς αὑτοῦ φθορᾶς. Καίτοι οὔτε αὑτοῦ οἷόν τε ἐφίε σθαι τὸ εἶδος διὰ τὸ μὴ εἶναι ἐνδεές, οὔτε τὸ ἐναντίον· φθαρτικὰ γὰρ ἀλλήλων τὰ ἐναντία. Ἀλλὰ τοῦτό ἐστιν ἡ ὕλη, ὥσπερ ἂν εἰ θῆλυ ἄῤῥενος καὶ αἰσχρὸν καλοῦ· πλὴν οὐ καθ' αὑτὸ αἰσχρόν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ συμβεβηκός, οὐδὲ θῆλυ, ἀλλὰ κατὰ συμβεβηκός. Φθείρεται δὲ καὶ γίνεται ἔστι μὲν ὥς, ἔστι δὲ ὡς οὔ. Ὡς μὲν γὰρ τὸ ἐν ᾧ, καθ' αὑτὸ φθείρεται· τὸ γὰρ φθειρόμενον ἐν τούτῳ ἐστὶν ἡ στέρησις· ὡς δὲ κατὰ δύναμιν, οὐ καθ' αὑτό, ἀλλ' ἄφθαρτον καὶ ἀγένητον ἀνάγκη αὐτὴν εἶναι. ἴτε γὰρ ἐγίνετο, ὑποκεῖσθαί τι δεῖ πρῶ τον, τὸ ἐξ οὗ ἐνυπάρχοντος·
English
If matter can lose the formlessness that is coeternal with it, then it can also lose the ungeneracy that is coeternal with it. But if not the second, then neither the first. How, then, does what comes to be come to be from matter, if matter does not lose the formlessness that is coeternal with it? And if, just as the mode of the triad according to Aristotle is different from the mode of the triad according to Plato, so too the triad is different, how is the hexad not a principle of things that come to be, but the triad? And if the triad is not different, how is its mode different?
6. From the same argument.
For the one that remains is a co-cause, together with form, of things that come to be, like a mother; but the other portion of the contrariety might often appear, to one who fixes his thought on its capacity for evil, not to exist at all. For since there is something divine and good and desirable, we say that the opposite of it exists, and that it is naturally disposed to desire and yearn for it according to its own nature. But it happens to them to desire the opposite of their own destruction. And yet neither can form desire itself, because it is not in need, nor can the opposite, for opposites are destructive of one another. But this is matter, as if female were to male and base to noble; except that it is not base in itself, but incidentally, nor female, but incidentally. It is destroyed and comes to be, in one sense yes, in another sense no. For as the "that in which," it is destroyed in itself; for what is destroyed in it is privation; but as potentiality, not in itself, but it must be imperishable and ungenerated. For if it were coming to be, something must first underlie it, that from which, being present in it, it comes to be.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:17 · narrative
Source
τοῦτο δ' ἐστὶν αὐτὴ ἡ φύσις, ὥστ' ἔσται πρὶν γενέσθαι. Λέγω γὰρ ὕλην τὸ πρῶτον ὑπο κείμενον ἑκάστῳ, ἐξ οὗ γίνεταί τι ἐνυπάρχοντος μὴ κατὰ συμβεβηκός. ἴτε φθείρεται, εἰς τοῦτο ἔσχατον ἀφίξεται, ὥστε ἐφθαρμένη ἔσται πρὶν φθαρῆναι. ἰ, ὥσπερ ἀρχὴ τῶν γιγνομένων ἡ ὕλη καὶ τὸ εἶδος, οὕτω καὶ ἡ στέρησις, πῶς ἡ μὲν ὕλη συναιτία τῇ μορφῇ τῶν γιγνο μένων, ἡ δὲ στέρησις οὐ συναιτία; ἰ διὰ τοῦτο ἀρχὴ τὸ εἶ δος, ἐπειδὴ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τὸ εἶναι τῷ γιγνομένῳ, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ ἡ στέρησις διὰ τοῦτο ἀρχή, ἐπειδὴ δι' αὐτὴν τὸ μὴ εἶναι τῷ γιγνομένῳ. Πῶς οὖν ἀρχὴ λέγεται τῶν γιγνομένων ἡ στέ
ρησις; ἰ, ὅτε πάρεστι τὸ εἶδος, τότε ἡ στέρησις οὐχ ὑπομέ νει, δῆλον ὅτι μὴ παρόντος τοῦ εἴδους ὑπομένει ἡ στέρησις. Πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἔστιν ἄτοπον τὸ λέγειν μὴ εἶναι τὸ ὑπομένον; Ὄντος γάρ ἐστι τὸ ὑπομένειν. ἰ ἑτέρα μοῖρα τῆς ἐναν τιώσεώς ἐστιν ἡ στέρησις, καὶ τὸ κακοποιὸν ταύτης ἐστὶ τὸ εἶδος, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι τὸ εἶδος ἀγαθόν τε καὶ κακόν, ἀγαθὸν μὲν τῇ ὕλῃ, ὡς δι' αὐτοῦ ὑπάρχειν τῇ ὕλῃ τὸ οὐσίᾳ εἶναι, κακὸν δὲ τῇ στερήσει, ὡς δι' αὐτοῦ ἀναιρουμένῃ; ἰ ἔστι τι θεῖόν τε καὶ ἀγαθὸν καὶ ἐφετόν, καὶ ἔχει τὸ ἐναντίον ὃ οὐκ ἔστιν οὔτε ἀγαθὸν οὔτε ἐφετόν, ἔσται ἄρα τὸ θεῖον ἀγαθόν τε καὶ οὐκ ἀγαθόν, ἐφετόν τε καὶ οὐκ ἐφετόν, διὸ καὶ θεῖόν τε καὶ οὐ θεῖον. ἰ δὲ ἄτοπον τοῦτο, οὐκ ἄρα τὸ θεῖον τὸ ἀγα θόν τε καὶ ἐφετὸν ἔχει τι ἐναντίον· τὸ γὰρ ἁπλῶς ἀγαθὸν πᾶσιν ἀγαθόν, οὔ τισι μόνον.
English
This is nature itself, so that it will exist before it comes to be. For I call matter the first underlying subject of each thing, from which something comes to be as something present in it, not incidentally. And when it is destroyed, it will arrive at this as its last state, so that it will be destroyed before it is destroyed. And just as matter and form are principles of things that come to be, so too is privation—how is matter a joint cause with shape of things that come to be, but privation not a joint cause? And for this reason form is a principle, since being comes to the thing that comes to be from it; it is clear that privation is also a principle for this reason, since not-being comes to the thing that comes to be through it. How, then, is privation said to be a principle of things that come to be? And when form is present, then privation does not remain; it is clear that when form is not present, privation remains. How, then, is it not absurd to say that what remains does not exist? For remaining belongs to what exists. And privation is another part of the opposition, and the form is the evil-producing element of it—how is form not both good and evil: good for matter, as through it matter has its being a substance, but evil for privation, as through it privation is destroyed? And there is something divine and good and desirable, and it has an opposite which is neither good nor desirable; therefore the divine will be both good and not good, desirable and not desirable, and therefore both divine and not divine. And if this is absurd, then the divine, which is good and desirable, does not have anything opposite; for the simply good is good for all things, not only for some.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:18 · narrative
Source
ἰ τὸ ἐναντίον τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ οὐκ ἐφίεται τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ (φθορᾶς γὰρ τῆς αὐτοῦ φύσεως ἐφίεται, εἰ ἐφίεται τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ) καὶ τὸ εἶδος ἑαυτοῦ οὐκ ἐφίεται (ἀνεν δεὲς γὰρ τὸ εἶδος), ἔστι δὲ τὸ θεῖον ἐφετόν τε καὶ ὀρεκτόν, τίνι δὲ ἐφετόν τε καὶ ὀρεκτὸν εἰ μὴ τῇ ὕλῃ; Ἔμψυχος ἄρα ἡ ὕλη· ἐμψύχου γάρ ἐστι τὸ ἐφίεσθαι καὶ ὀρέγεσθαι. ἰ δὲ ἔμψυχος ἡ ὕλη, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι ψευδὲς τὸ οὐκ ὂν εἶναι κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς τὴν ὕλην; Ἡ γὰρ ψυχὴ ὄν ἐστι, καὶ τὸ ψυχὴν ἔχον ὄν ἐστιν. ἰ, ὡς θῆλυ ἐφίεται τοῦ ἄῤῥενος καὶ ὡς αἰσχρὸν τοῦ καλοῦ, ἡ ὕλη ἐφίεται τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἡ ὕλη καθ' αὑτὸ θῆλυ καὶ αἰσχρόν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ συμβεβηκός, δῆλον ὅτι οὐδὲ καθ' αὑτὸ ἐφίεται τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ, ἀλλὰ κατὰ συμβεβηκός. Ἔσται ἄρα καὶ τὸ θεῖον οὐ καθ' αὑτὸ ἀγαθόν τε καὶ ἐφετὸν καὶ ὀρεκτόν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ συμβεβηκός· ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἄτο πον λέγειν. ἰ ἔστιν ἡ ὕλη γενητὴ μὲν διὰ τὸ εἶδος, φθαρτὴ δὲ διὰ τὴν στέρησιν, ἀγένητος δὲ δι' ἑαυτὴν καὶ ἄφθαρτος, ἔσται ἄρα ἡ ὕλη ἀεὶ μὲν φθαρτὴ ἢ γενητή, ἄφθαρτος δὲ καὶ ἀγένητος οὐδέποτε· ἀεὶ γὰρ ἢ στερήσει ὑπόκειται τῇ ἐν αὐτῇ φθειρομένῃ, ἢ τῷ εἴδει τῷ ἐν αὐτῇ γιγνομένῳ. Τὸ ἀγένητον ἐπὶ μὲν τῶν γενητῶν τὴν στέρησιν σημαίνει γενέσεως δυναμέ νης ἔσεσθαι, ἐπὶ δὲ τῶν ἀϊδίων τὴν ἀπόφασιν πάσης σημαίνει γενέσεως τῆς τε προγεγονυίας καὶ τῆς μελλούσης ἔσεσθαι· οἷον ὁ χαλκὸς ὁ μέλλων ἔσεσθαι ἀνδριάς, πρὶν γένηται ἀνδριάς, ἀγένητος λέγεται κατὰ στέρησιν, διὰ τὸ δύνασθαι αὐτὸν γενέσθαι ἀνδριάντα· ἐπὶ δὲ θεοῦ τὸ ἀγένητον πάσης ἀπό φασιν σημαίνει τῆς κατ' οὐσίαν γενέσεως προγεγονυίας τε καὶ μελλούσης.
English
If the contrary of the good does not desire the good (for it desires the destruction of its own nature, if it does desire the good), and form does not desire itself (for form is without need), but the divine is desired and longed for, to what is it desired and longed for if not to matter? Matter, then, is ensouled; for desiring and longing belong to what is ensouled. And if matter is ensouled, how is it not false that matter is not being in virtue of an accident? For the soul is a being, and what has a soul is a being. And if, as the female desires the male and the ugly the beautiful, matter desires the good, and matter is not female and ugly in itself but in virtue of an accident, it is clear that it does not desire the good in itself either, but in virtue of an accident. The divine, then, will also be good and desired and longed for not in itself but in virtue of an accident—which it is absurd to say. And if matter is generable through form, corruptible through privation, but ungenerable and incorruptible through itself, then matter will always be either corruptible or generable, but never incorruptible and ungenerable; for it is always subject either to the privation that is corrupted in it, or to the form that comes to be in it. Ungenerable, in the case of things generable, signifies the privation of a generation that can come to be; but in the case of eternal things it signifies the negation of all generation, both that which has previously occurred and that which is going to be. For example, bronze that is going to be a statue, before it becomes a statue, is called ungenerable by privation, because it can become a statue; but in the case of God, ungenerable signifies the negation of all generation according to substance, both past and future.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:19 · narrative
Source
Δύο τοίνυν ὄντων τῶν τῆς ἀγενεσίας τρόπων, κατὰ ποῖόν ἐστιν ἀγένητος ἡ ὕλη; ἰ μὲν κατὰ στέρησιν, ἀγέ νητος ἄρα ἡ ὕλη ὥσπερ ὁ χαλκός, εἰ δὲ κατὰ ἀπόφασίν ἐστιν ἡ ὕλη ἀγένητος, οὐδὲν ἄρα γίνεται ἡ ὕλη· οὔτε, ὃν λόγον ἔχει ὁ χαλκὸς πρὸς τὸν ἀνδριάντα, τοῦτον δύναται ἔχειν ἡ ὕλη πρὸς τὴν οὐσίαν, καθὰ εἶπεν Ἀριστοτέλης. ἰ οὕτως ἐστὶ ἡ ὕλη ἀγένητος ὡς ὁ θεός, καὶ δύναται ὁ θεὸς ἐκ τοῦ ἀγενήτου ποιῆσαί τι, δῆλον ὡς δύναται ὁ θεὸς καὶ ἐκ τοῦ ἁπλῶς μὴ ὄντος ποιῆσαί τι. Ἣν γὰρ ἔχει ἀνεπιτηδειότητα τὸ μὴ ὂν πρὸς τὸ μὴ γενέσθαι τι ἐξ αὐτοῦ κατὰ φύσιν καὶ κατὰ τέχνην, τὴν
αὐτὴν ἔχει καὶ τὸ ἀϊδίως ἀγένητον πρὸς τὸ γενέσθαι τι ἐξ αὐτοῦ κατὰ φύσιν καὶ κατὰ τέχνην. Πῶς οὖν ἐκ μὲν τοῦ ἀϊδίως ἀγενήτου ἠδυνήθη ὁ θεὸς ποιῆσαί τι, ἐκ δὲ τοῦ ἁπλῶς μὴ ὄντος οὐκ ἠδυνήθη; Ἀλλὰ προδήλως ἡ ἀπιστία τοῦ δύνασθαι τὸν θεὸν ἐκ μὴ ὄντος ποιῆσαί τι τοὺς μὲν πρώτους φιλοσόφους εἰς ἄρνησιν πάσης τῶν ὄντων ἐκ τῆς ὕλης γενέ σεως ἀπώσατο, τὸν δὲ τοῦτο διορθωσάμενον Ἀριστοτέλην εἰς ἀναίρεσιν τῆς γενέσεως τῆς ὕλης. ἰ ἔστι τι γιγνόμενον καὶ ἔστι τι ὃ τοῦτο γίγνεται, καθὰ εἶπεν ἐν τοῖς ἀνωτέρω, οὐδὲν ἄρα τούτων ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη, εἰ ἀγένητός ἐστι καὶ ἄφθαρτος. ἰ ἀγένητός ἐστιν ὕλη καὶ ἄφθαρτος, ἐξ ἀνάγκης καθ' ἑκά τερον τὸν τῆς ἀγενεσίας τρόπον ἀγένητός ἐστιν· οὔτ' ἄρα γίνεταί τι ἐξ αὐτῆς οὔτε φθείρεται ἐν αὐτῇ. Πῶς οὖν φθεί ρεται ἐν ἀφθάρτῳ ἡ στέρησις; ἰ μία ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη, πολλὰ δὲ καὶ διάφορα τὰ ἐξ αὐτῆς γιγνόμενα, πῶς ἀνάγκη μένειν τὴν ὕλην ἀγένητον, τοῦ ἀεὶ διαιρετοῦ αὐτῆς μὴ δυναμένου μένειν ἀδιαιρέτου;
English
Since, then, there are two modes of unbegottenness, in which sense is matter unbegotten? If in the sense of privation, then matter is unbegotten like bronze; but if matter is unbegotten by way of negation, then matter does not come to be at all; nor can matter stand in the same relation to substance as bronze does to a statue, as Aristotle said. If matter is unbegotten in the same way as God, and God can make something out of the unbegotten, it is clear that God can also make something out of what simply is not. For the same unsuitability that non-being has for something coming to be from it by nature and by art, the eternally unbegotten also has for something coming to be from it by nature and by art. How, then, could God make something out of the eternally unbegotten, but could not out of what simply is not? But clearly the disbelief in God's ability to make something out of non-being drove the first philosophers to deny all coming-to-be of beings from matter, and Aristotle, who corrected this, to the abolition of the coming-to-be of matter. There is something that comes to be, and there is something that this comes to be, as he said in the earlier passages; therefore neither of these is matter, if it is unbegotten and incorruptible. If matter is unbegotten and incorruptible, it is by necessity unbegotten according to each of the two modes of unbegottenness; therefore neither does anything come to be from it, nor is anything corrupted in it. How, then, is privation corrupted in the incorruptible? If matter is one, but the things that come to be from it are many and various, how is it necessary that matter remain unbegotten, when what is always divisible in it cannot remain indivisible?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:20 · narrative
Source
ἰ ἀριθμῷ μὲν μία ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη, εἴδει δὲ δύο, καὶ ἔστιν ἀγένητος καὶ ἄφθαρτος, ἢ ἄρα ὅλη ἐστὶν ἀγένητος καὶ ἄφθαρτος ἢ τὸ ἥμισυ αὐτῆς. Ἀλλ' εἰ μὲν ὅλη ἐστὶν ἀγένητος καὶ ἄφθαρτος, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ τὸ ἥμισυ αὐτῆς τοιοῦτον· εἰ δὲ τὸ ἥμισυ αὐτῆς ἐστιν ἀγένητόν τε καὶ ἄφθαρτον καὶ τὸ ἥμισυ αὐτῆς οὐ τοιοῦτον, ἔσται ἄρα ἡ ἀντίφασις περὶ τοῦ αὐ τοῦ ἀληθής· ὅπερ ἀδύνατον. ἰ τὸ δεχόμενον τὸ εἶδος ἢ ἐκεῖνο γίγνεται ἢ ἐξ ἐκείνου γίγνεται, πῶς ἀγένητος ἡ ὕλη τὸ εἶδος δεχομένη; ἰ τῶν ὄντων ἐστὶ τὸ ἀγένητον εἶναι καὶ ἄφθαρτον, πῶς ἡ ὕλη καὶ ὂν οὐκ ἔστι καὶ ἀγένητος καὶ ἄφθαρ τός ἐστιν; ἰ τὸ ἀγενήτως ὂν ἐν τῷ ἀγενήτῳ ἀγένητον καὶ τοῦτο, πῶς ἡ ἀγένητος οὖσα ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ στέρησις γίνεται καὶ φθείρεται; ἰ, καθὼς εἴρηται, ἱκανὸν τὸ ἕτερον τῶν ἐναντίων τῇ ἑαυτοῦ παρουσίᾳ τε καὶ ἀπουσίᾳ ποιεῖν τὴν μεταβολήν, τί τὸ μεταβαλλόμενον τῆς ὕλης ἀγενήτου καὶ ἀφθάρτου οὔσης; ἰ τὸ ἀγένητον καὶ ἄφθαρτον περὶ τὴν οὐσίαν θεωρεῖται τοῦ ἀγενήτου καὶ ἀφθάρτου ὄντος, ποῦ τὸ ἀγένητον καὶ ἄφθαρτον τῆς ὕλης, οὐσίας μὴ οὔσης τῆς ὕλης; ἰ μὴ ἦν γενητὸς ὁ χαλκὸς κατὰ τὴν προγεγονυῖαν αὐτοῦ γένεσιν, οὐδὲ ἀνδριὰς ἐγίνετο. Πῶς τοίνυν γίνεται ἡ ὕλη ἢ ἐκ τῆς ὕλης τι, τῆς ὕλης μὴ προγεγονυίας; ἰ μὴ ἐφθείρετο ὁ χαλκός, οὐδὲ τὸ χαλκοῦν ἐφθείρετο. Πῶς τοίνυν φθείρεται τὸ ὑλικόν, τῆς ὕλης ἀφθάρτου οὔσης; ἰ ἐκ τῶν ἀσωμάτων σῶμα οὐκ ἀποτελεῖται, πῶς γέγονε σῶμα ἐκ τῆς ὕλης καὶ τοῦ εἴδους, καθ' αὑτὰ ἀσωμά των ὄντων;
English
If matter is one in number but two in species, and is unbegotten and incorruptible, then either the whole of it is unbegotten and incorruptible, or half of it is. But if the whole is unbegotten and incorruptible, it is clear that half of it is such also; but if half of it is unbegotten and incorruptible and half of it is not such, then the contradiction concerning the same thing will be true; which is impossible. If that which receives the form either becomes that thing or becomes from that thing, how is matter unbegotten when it receives the form? If it belongs to beings to be unbegotten and incorruptible, how is matter both not a being and unbegotten and incorruptible? If that which exists ungenerately is unbegotten in the unbegotten, how does privation, being unbegotten, come to be in matter and be corrupted? If, as has been said, it is sufficient for one of the contraries by its own presence and absence to produce the change, what is it that changes in matter, if matter is unbegotten and incorruptible? If the unbegotten and incorruptible is contemplated with respect to the substance of that which is unbegotten and incorruptible, where is the unbegotten and incorruptible of matter, when matter is not a substance? If bronze were not generated according to its prior generation, neither would a statue come to be. How, then, does matter come to be, or something from matter, if matter was not previously generated? If bronze were not corrupted, neither would the bronze object be corrupted. How, then, is the material thing corrupted, if matter is incorruptible? If body is not produced from incorporeal things, how has body come to be from matter and form, when they are in themselves incorporeal?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:21 · narrative
Source
ἰ φυσικῇ ἀνάγκῃ ἀκολουθεῖ τῷ ἀγενήτῳ καὶ ἀφθάρτῳ τὸ ἀδιαίρετον καὶ τὸ ἄτρεπτον, πῶς ἐν τοῖς διῃρη μένοις κατὰ γένη εἴδεσίν ἐστιν ἡ ἀγένητος καὶ ἄφθαρτος ὕλη, καὶ πῶς κατὰ ἀλλοίωσιν γίνεται τὰ τρεπόμενα κατὰ τὴν ὕλην, καθὼς ἐν τῇ ἐκθέσει τῶν τῆς γενέσεως τρόπων διωρίσατο ἐν τοῖς ἀνωτέρω;
η. Ἐκ τοῦ δευτέρου λόγου τῆς Φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως Ἀριστοτέλους. Ἕνα μὲν οὖν τρόπον ἡ φύσις οὕτω λέγεται, ἡ πρώτη ἑκάστῳ ὑποκειμένη ὕλη τῶν ἐχόντων ἐν αὑτοῖς ἀρχὴν κινήσεως
καὶ μεταβολῆς, ἄλλον δὲ τρόπον ἡ μορφὴ καὶ τὸ εἶδος τὸ κατὰ τὸν λόγον. Ὥσπερ γὰρ τέχνη λέγεται τὸ κατὰ τὴν τέχνην καὶ τὸ τεχνικόν, οὕτω καὶ φύσις τὸ κατὰ φύσιν λέγεται καὶ τὸ φυσικόν.
Τί οὖν ἂν εἴποιμεν τὸ κατὰ τὴν ὕλην καὶ τὸ ὑλικὸν εἰ μὴ ὕλην; ἰπὲ τί ἕτερον; ἰ δὲ ὕλην λέγοιμεν τοῦτο, ἔσται ἄρα τότε ὕλην εἶναι τὴν ὕλην, ὅτε τὸ κατὰ τὴν ὕλην καὶ τὸ ὑλικόν· καὶ γὰρ ἡ φύσις τότε φύσις, ὅτε τὸ κατὰ φύσιν καὶ τὸ φυσι κόν· ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ ἡ τέχνη. Τὰ γὰρ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον ἐκφωνούμενα τὸν αὐτὸν πρὸς ἄλληλα ἔχει λόγον. Ἀλλ' εἰ τότε ἡ ὕλη ὑπάρχει, ὅτε τὸ κατὰ τὴν ὕλην καὶ τὸ ὑλικόν, οὐκ ἄρα ἀγένητος ἡ ὕλη.
English
If by natural necessity indivisibility and immutability follow upon the unbegotten and incorruptible, how is the unbegotten and incorruptible matter present in things divided by genera and species, and how do things that change undergo alteration with respect to matter, as he defined in his exposition of the modes of generation in the passages above?
18. From the second book of Aristotle's Physics. In one way, then, nature is spoken of thus: the primary matter underlying each thing that has within itself a principle of motion and change; and in another way, the form and the shape according to the account. For just as art is spoken of as that which is according to art and the artistic, so too nature is spoken of as that which is according to nature and the natural.
What then should we call that which is according to matter and the material, if not matter? Tell me, what else? But if we call this matter, then matter will be matter at that time when that which is according to matter and the material exists; for nature too is nature at that time when that which is according to nature and the natural exists; and likewise art as well. For things spoken of in the same way have the same relation to one another. But if matter exists at that time when that which is according to matter and the material exists, then matter is not unbegotten.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:22 · narrative
Source
θ. Τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου. Ὥστε ἄλλον τρόπον ἡ φύσις ἂν εἴη τῶν ἐχόντων ἐν αὑ τοῖς κινήσεως ἀρχὴν ἡ μορφὴ καὶ τὸ εἶδος, οὐ χωριστὸν ὂν ἀλλ' ἢ κατὰ τὸν λόγον. Τὸ δὲ ἐκ τούτων φύσις μὲν οὐκ ἔστι, φύσει δέ, οἷον ἄνθρωπος.
ἰ κατὰ φύσιν ἐστὶν ὁ ἄνθρωπος καὶ φυσικόν τι ζῶον, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι φύσις ὁ ἄνθρωπος; Διορισάμενος γὰρ ἔλεγε· Φύσις λέγεται τὸ κατὰ φύσιν καὶ τὸ φυσικόν. ι. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἐν μὲν οὖν τοῖς κατὰ τέχνην ἡμεῖς ποιοῦμεν τὴν ὕλην τοῦ ἔργου ἕνεκα, ἐν δὲ τοῖς φυσικοῖς ὑπάρχει οὖσα. Ἐπειδή ἐστιν ἔργον ἕτερον τὸ μήτε κατὰ φύσιν μήτε κατὰ τέχνην, ποῦ τούτου τοῦ ἔργου τὴν ὕλην θετέον; Γίνεται γὰρ ζῶον ἐκ ζώου· καὶ εἰ μὴ πρῶτον τὸ ζῶον, οὐδὲ ζῶον ἐκ ζώου. Καὶ κατὰ φύσιν μὲν γίνεται τὸ ἐκ ζώου ζῶον, οὐ κατὰ φύσιν δὲ τὸ ζῶον ἁπλῶς. Ἀλλ' εἰ μὲν ἐν τοῖς κατὰ τέχνην ἡ ὕλη ἔξωθεν, ἐν δὲ τοῖς κατὰ φύσιν ἡ ὕλη ἐν τοῖς φυσικοῖς, δῆλον ὅτι ἐν τοῖς μήτε κατὰ τέχνην μήτε κατὰ φύσιν ἔργοις ἡ ὕλη ἑτέρως ὑπάρχει· ἧς εἰ μὴ ποιήσειε τὸν διορισμὸν ὁ περὶ τῶν φυσικῶν τὴν πραγματείαν ἔχων, ἀσύστατα ποιεῖ καὶ τὰ ἤδη διορισθέντα. ἰ γὰρ τότε οἰόμεθα εἰδέναι ἕκαστον, ὅταν τὰ αἴτια γνωρίζωμεν τὰ πρῶτα καὶ τὰς ἀρχὰς τὰς πρώτας, πῶς ἂν γνωρίσειεν ἄν τις τὸ ἐκ ζώου ζῶον, ὁ τὸ ζῶον ἀγνοῶν τὸ μὴ ἐκ ζώου; Ἐκεῖνο γὰρ τούτου ἀρχή τε καὶ αἴτιον. ια. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
9. From the same author, from the same discourse. So in another way the nature of things that have within themselves a principle of motion would be the form and the species, which is not separable except in account. But what is composed of these is not nature, but is by nature, for example a human being.
10. If a human being is according to nature and is a natural living thing, how is the human being not a nature? For having drawn a distinction, he said: Nature is spoken of as that which is according to nature and that which is natural. 10. From the same discourse.
In things that come about by craft, then, we produce the matter for the sake of the work, but in natural things the matter exists already present. Since there is another kind of work that is neither according to nature nor according to craft, where must the matter of this work be placed? For a living thing comes to be from a living thing; and if the living thing is not first, neither does a living thing come from a living thing. And the living thing that comes from a living thing comes to be according to nature, but the living thing simply does not come to be according to nature. But if in things that come about by craft the matter is external, and in things that come about by nature the matter is present in natural things, it is clear that in works that are neither according to craft nor according to nature the matter exists in another way; and if the one whose business is the treatise on natural things does not make the distinction regarding this matter, he makes both these and the distinctions already made untenable. For if we then think we know each thing when we recognize the first causes and the first principles, how would one recognize the living thing that comes from a living thing, if one is ignorant of the living thing that does not come from a living thing? For that is the principle and cause of this. 11. From the same discourse.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:23 · narrative
Source
Ἐπειδή ἐστι τὸ αὐτόματον καὶ ἡ τύχη αἴτια ὧν ἂν νοῦς γένοιτο αἴτιος ἢ φύσις, ὅταν κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς αἴτιόν τι γένη ται τούτων αὐτῶν, οὐθὲν δὲ κατὰ συμβεβηκός ἐστι πρότερον τῶν καθ' αὑτό, δῆλον ὅτι οὐδὲ τὸ κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς αἴτιον πρότερον τοῦ καθ' αὑτό. Ὕστερον ἄρα τὸ αὐτόματον καὶ ἡ τύχη νοῦ καὶ φύσεως· ὥστε εἰ ὅτι μάλιστα τοῦ οὐρανοῦ αἴτιον τὸ αὐτόματον, ἀνάγκη πρότερον νοῦν αἴτιον καὶ φύσιν εἶναι καὶ ἄλλων πολλῶν καὶ τοῦδε τοῦ παντός. Ἐν τούτοις οὐ μόνον τῶν πρώτων καὶ τῶν δευτέρων αἰ τίων ἣν οὐκ ἐφύλαξεν εἶπε τὴν τάξιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν οὐρανόν, ὃν καὶ αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ λόγῳ τῆς Φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως ἐν τοῖς ἀνωτέρω ὑπεξείλετο τῆς αὐτομάτου γενέσεως, ἐνταῦθα
ὑπέβαλε τῇ γενέσει οὐ μόνῃ τῇ αὐτομάτῳ, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῇ διὰ νοῦ τε καὶ φύσεως· ὅπερ ἐστὶ προδήλως ἄτοπον, τὸ τὸν εἰληφότα διὰ νοῦ τε καὶ φύσεως τὴν κατ' οὐσίαν γένεσιν, διὰ τῶν πρώτων αἰτίων, τοῦτον πάλιν διὰ τῶν δευτέρων αἰτίων τὴν αὐτὴν λαβεῖν γένεσιν. Ἔτι δὲ πῶς οὐκ ἔστι τῶν ἀτοπωτάτων τὸ τὸν αὐτὸν ποτὲ μὲν ἐξελεῖν τῆς αὐτομάτου γενέ σεως, ποτὲ δὲ ὑποβάλλειν ταύτῃ, καὶ ποτὲ μὲν ἀγένητον ὀνομάζειν, ποτὲ δὲ γενητὸν ὑπὸ φύσεως; Ποιήσομαι δὲ τῶν φωνῶν τούτων τὴν ἔκθεσιν, ἐν αἷς ταῦτα ποιεῖ, ἵν' ἐκ παραλλήλου γνωσθῇ τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ περιεχόμενον ψεῦδος. ιβ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
Since the automatic and chance are causes of those things of which mind or nature would be the cause, whenever something becomes a cause of these very things by accident, and nothing accidental is prior to what is per se, it is clear that neither is the accidental cause prior to the per se. Therefore the automatic and chance are posterior to mind and nature; so that even if the automatic were most of all the cause of the heaven, it is necessary that mind and nature be causes beforehand, both of many other things and of this whole. In these words he has not preserved the order not only of the first and second causes, but he has also subjected the heaven—which he himself, in the second book of the Physics, in the passages above, excluded from automatic generation—here to generation, not only to the automatic but also to that through mind and nature; which is manifestly absurd, that the same thing which has received its generation in respect of substance through mind and nature, through the first causes, should again receive the same generation through the second causes. Moreover, how is it not among the most absurd things that the same man should sometimes exclude it from automatic generation, and sometimes subject it to this, and sometimes call it ungenerated, and sometimes generated by nature? I shall set out the very words in which he does these things, so that from the parallel the falsehood contained in him may be known. 12. From the same discourse.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:24 · narrative
Source
ἰσὶ δὲ οἳ καὶ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ τοῦδε καὶ τῶν κοσμικῶν πάντων αἰτιῶνται τὸ αὐτόματον· ἀπὸ ταὐτομάτου γάρ φασι γενέσθαι τὴν δίνην καὶ τὴν κίνησιν τὴν διακρίνασαν καὶ κατα στήσασαν εἰς ταύτην τὴν τάξιν τὸ πᾶν. Καὶ μάλα τοῦτό γε αὐτὸ θαυμάσαι ἄξιον λέγοντας· τὸ γὰρ τὰ μὲν ζῶα καὶ τὰ φυτὰ ἀπὸ τύχης μήτε εἶναι μήτε γίνεσθαι, ἀλλ' ἤτοι φύσιν ἢ νοῦν ἢ τοιοῦτον ἕτερον εἶναι τὸ αἴτιον (οὐ γὰρ ὅ τι ἔτυχεν ἐκ τοῦ σπέρματος ἑκάστου γίνεσθαι, ἀλλ' ἐκ μὲν τοιουδὶ ἐλαίαν, ἐκ δὲ τοιουδὶ ἄνθρωπον), τὰ δὲ θειότερα τῶν φανερῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ αὐτομάτου γίνεσθαι, τοιαύτην δὲ αἰτίαν μηδεμίαν εἶναι οἵαν τῶν ζώων ἢ τῶν φυτῶν. Καίτοι εἰ οὕτως ἔχει, τοῦτό γ' αὐτὸ αἴτιον εἴη ἂν ζητήσεως, καὶ καλῶς ἔχει λεχθῆναί τι περὶ αὐτοῦ τούτου. Πρὸς γὰρ τῷ καὶ ἄλλως ἄλογον εἶναι τὸ λεγόμενον, ἔτι ἀτοπώτερον τὸ λέγειν ταῦτα ὁρῶντας ἐν μὲν τῷ οὐρανῷ οὐθὲν ἀπὸ ταὐτομάτου γιγνόμενον, ἐν δὲ τοῖς οὐκ ἀπὸ τύχης πολλὰ συμβαίνοντα ἀπὸ τύχης· καίτοι εἰκός γε ἦν τὸ ἐναντίον.
English
There are those who attribute even this heaven and all cosmic things to the automatic; for they say that the vortex and the motion that separated and established the whole into this order came to be of themselves. And this very thing is certainly worthy of wonder, when they say it: for that animals and plants neither exist nor come to be by chance, but that the cause is either nature or mind or some other such thing (for it is not whatever happens that comes from the seed of each, but from one sort an olive tree, from another a human being), yet the more divine of visible things come to be from the automatic, and there is no cause of the sort that belongs to animals or plants. And yet if this is so, this very thing would be a cause for inquiry, and it is well to say something about this very matter. For in addition to the statement being in other ways irrational, it is still more absurd to say these things when they see that in heaven nothing comes to be from the automatic, but in things that are not from chance many things happen from chance—although the opposite would be reasonable.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:25 · narrative
Source
Ὅτι μὲν ἀπὸ ταὐτομάτου γεγονέναι τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ πάλιν μὴ ἀπὸ ταὐτομάτου, δηλοῦσιν αἱ λέξεις, ὧν τὴν ἔκθεσιν πεποιήκαμεν ἐκ τοῦ δευτέρου λόγου τῆς Φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως ἐν τοῖς δυσὶ κεφαλαίοις, τῷ τε ἑνδεκάτῳ καὶ τῷ δωδεκάτῳ. Ὅτι δὲ ἀγένητον καὶ πάλιν γενητὸν ὑπὸ φύσεως λέγει αὐτόν, ποιήσομαι καὶ τούτων τῶν λέξεων τὴν ἔκθεσιν, ἐν αἷς τοῦτο πεποίηκεν.
ιγ. Ἐκ τοῦ δευτέρου Περὶ οὐρανοῦ λόγου Ἀριστοτέλους. Ὅτι μὲν οὖν οὐ γέγονεν ὁ πᾶς οὐρανὸς οὔτε ἐνδέχεται φθαρῆναι, καθάπερ τινές φασιν, ἀλλ' ἔστιν εἷς καὶ ἀΐδιος, ἀρχὴν μὲν καὶ τελευτὴν οὐκ ἔχων τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος, ἔχων δὲ καὶ περιέχων ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸν ἄπειρον χρόνον, ἔκ τε τῶν εἰρημέ νων ἐξέσται λαμβάνειν τὴν πίστιν. Ταῦτα περὶ τῆς ἀγενεσίας τοῦ οὐρανοῦ εἰπὼν Ἀριστοτέλης, ὅρα οἷα πάλιν περὶ τῆς γενέσεως αὐτοῦ λέγει ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ Περὶ οὐρανοῦ λόγῳ.
ιδ. Ἐκ τοῦ πρώτου Περὶ οὐρανοῦ λόγου. Καὶ ὀρθῶς ἔοικεν ἡ φύσις τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι ἀγένητον καὶ ἄφθαρτον ἐξελέσθαι ἐκ τῶν ἐναντίων· ἐν τοῖς ἐναντίοις γὰρ ἡ γένεσις καὶ ἡ φθορά.
English
That the heaven came to be from the automatic, and again not from the automatic, the words which we have set out from the second book of the Physics in the two chapters, the eleventh and the twelfth, make clear. But that he says it is ungenerated and again generated by nature, I will also make the exposition of these words, in which he has done this.
13. From the second book of Aristotle's On the Heaven. That, then, the whole heaven has not come to be nor can it be destroyed, as some say, but is one and eternal, having no beginning and no end of the whole age, but having and containing within itself infinite time—from what has been said it will be possible to receive the proof. Having said these things about the ungeneratedness of the heaven, Aristotle—see what he again says about its generation in the first book of On the Heaven.
14. From the first book of On the Heaven. And nature seems rightly to have chosen out from the contraries that which is going to be ungenerated and incorruptible; for in the contraries are generation and corruption.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:26 · narrative
Source
ἰ τῶν ἀδυνάτων μὲν οὐδὲν οὔτε ἐστὶν οὔτε ἔσεσθαι δυ
νατόν, ἐστὶ δὲ τῶν ἀδυνάτων τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι ἀγένητον εἶναι, ἄναρχόν τε καὶ ἀτελεύτητον, ἔχον τε καὶ περιέχον ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸν ἄπειρον χρόνον, ἔσται ἄρα ὁ ταῦτα λέγων δυνατοῦ τε καὶ ἀδυνάτου πράγματος ἀγνοῶν τὴν διαφοράν. ιε. Ἐκ τοῦ πρώτου Περὶ οὐρανοῦ λόγου Ἀριστοτέλους, ἐν τῷ τέλει τοῦ λόγου.
ὐθὲν γὰρ ἀπὸ ταὐτομάτου οὔτε ἄφθαρτον οὔτε ἀγένητον οἷόν τε εἶναι.
Πῶς οὖν ἄν τις πιστεύσειε τῷ ἀμφότερα λέγοντι περὶ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ; Ἐν μὲν τῷ ἑνδεκάτῳ κεφαλαίῳ τὸ αὐτόματον αἴτιον εἶναι λέγει τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ἐν δὲ τῷ τρισκαιδεκάτῳ ἄναρχόν τε καὶ ἀγένητον τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶναι λέγει. ι. Ἐκ τοῦ δευτέρου λόγου τῆς Φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως. Διτταὶ δὲ ἀρχαὶ αἱ κινοῦσαι φυσικῶς, ὧν ἡ ἑτέρα οὐ φυσική· οὐ γὰρ ἔχει κινήσεως ἀρχὴν ἐν ἑαυτῇ. Τοιοῦτον δέ ἐστιν εἴ τι κινεῖ μὴ κινούμενον, ὥστε τό τε παντελῶς ἀκίνη τον καὶ τὸ πάντων πρῶτον.
Πῶς ἂν οὖν κινήσειε φυσικῶς ἡ ἀρχή, ἡ μήτε φυσικὴ οὖσα μήτε κατὰ φύσιν κινοῦσα; Τῇ γὰρ μόνῃ φυσικῇ ἀρχῇ τῇ κατὰ φύσιν κινούσῃ ἀκόλουθόν ἐστι τὸ φυσικῶς κινεῖν. ἰ ἀρχὴ ἡ μὴ οὖσα φυσικὴ οὐκ ἔχει ἐν ἑαυτῇ ἀρχὴν κινήσεως, δῆλον ὅτι ἡ φυσικὴ ἀρχὴ ἔχει ἐν ἑαυτῇ ἀρχὴν κινήσεως· ἀλλ' ἡ ἀρχὴ ἡ ἀρχὴν ἔχουσα οὐκ ἔστιν ἀρχή. ἰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίως ἀγενήτοις οὐδὲν οὐδενὸς πρότερον ἢ ὕστερον εἶναι δύναται, πῶς ἡ ἀρχὴ ἀκίνητος, ἡ μὴ κινουμένη, κινοῦσα, πάντων πρῶτόν ἐστιν ἢ ὅλως ἀρχή;
English
For none of the impossible things either is or could be; but it is among impossible things that what is going to be should be ungenerated, without beginning and without end, having and containing within itself infinite time. Therefore the one who says these things will be ignorant of the difference between a possible and an impossible thing. 15. From the first book of Aristotle's On the Heaven, at the end of the book.
For nothing that comes to be by chance can be either imperishable or ungenerated.
How then could anyone believe one who says both things about the heaven? For in the eleventh chapter he says that chance is the cause of the heaven, but in the thirteenth chapter he says that the heaven is without beginning and ungenerated. 16. From the second book of the Physics.
There are two principles that move by nature, of which the one is not natural; for it does not have the principle of motion in itself. Such is whatever moves without being moved, so that the wholly immovable and the first of all things.
How then would the principle move by nature, being neither natural nor moving according to nature? For it belongs to the only natural principle, the one moving according to nature, to move by nature. If the principle that is not natural does not have in itself the principle of motion, it is clear that the natural principle has in itself the principle of motion; but the principle that has a principle is not a principle. If among eternal ungenerated things nothing can be prior or posterior to anything, how is the immovable principle, the one that moves without being moved, the first of all things, or a principle at all?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:27 · narrative
Source
ιζ. Ἐκ τοῦ τρίτου λόγου τῆς αὐτῆς πραγματείας. Τοῦ δὲ εἶναι ἄπειρον τὴν πίστιν λαμβάνουσιν ἔκ τε τοῦ χρόνου· οὗτος γὰρ ἄπειρος· ἔτι τῷ οὕτως ἂν μόνως μὴ ὑπο λείπειν γένεσιν καὶ φθοράν, εἰ ἄπειρον εἴη ὅθεν ἀφαιρεῖται τὸ γινόμενον.
ἰ ὁ χρόνος ἀεὶ ἐν τῷ γίνεσθαι τὸ εἶναι ἔχει, τὸ δὲ γιγνόμενον πρὸ τοῦ γίνεσθαι οὐκ ἦν, πῶς ἄπειρος ὁ χρόνος, οὗ ἀεὶ τῆς ὑπάρξεως προηγεῖται ἡ ἀνυπαρξία; Καὶ γὰρ τὸ μήπω ὂν μέλλει παρεῖναι, καὶ τὸ μέλλον μέλλει παρελθεῖν, καὶ τὸ παρελθὸν ἔμελλε γίνεσθαι. ἰ τῷ μὴ ὑπολείπεσθαι τὴν γένεσιν καὶ τὴν φθορὰν ἀνάγκη ἄπειρον εἶναι τὴν γένεσιν καὶ τὴν φθοράν, ἔσται ἄρα καὶ ἡ γένεσις καὶ ἡ φθορὰ ἄναρ χος, ὥσπερ τὸ ἀγένητον καὶ τὸ ἄφθαρτον· εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἀδύνα τον, οὐκ ἄρα ἄπειρος ἡ γένεσις καὶ ἡ φθορά. ιη. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἀλλὰ μὴν οὐδὲ ἀριθμὸς οὕτως ὡς κεχωρισμένος καὶ ἄπειρος· ἀριθμητὸν γὰρ ὁ ἀριθμὸς ἢ τὸ ἔχον ἀριθμόν. ἰ οὖν τὸ ἀριθμητὸν ἐνδέχεται ἀριθμῆσαι, καὶ τὸ διεξελθεῖν ἂν εἴη δυνατὸν τὸ ἄπειρον.
English
17. From the third discourse of the same treatise. They take the belief that it is infinite from time; for this is infinite; and further, generation and destruction would thus alone not fail, if that from which the generated thing is removed were infinite.
And time always has its being in coming to be, but the thing coming to be was not before it came to be; how then is time infinite, whose existence is always preceded by non-existence? For what is not yet is about to be present, and what is future is about to pass, and what is past was about to come to be. And by generation and destruction not failing, generation and destruction must be infinite; therefore generation and destruction will also be without beginning, just like the ungenerated and the incorruptible; but if this is impossible, then generation and destruction are not infinite. 18. From the same discourse.
But neither is number separate and infinite in this way; for number is numerable, or that which has number. If then the numerable can be numbered, the infinite would also be possible to traverse.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:28 · narrative
Source
ἰ τοῦ ἀριθμητοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἔχοντος ἀριθμὸν οὐκ ἔστιν ἄπει ρος ὁ ἀριθμός, ἀριθμητὸς δὲ ὁ γεγονὼς χρόνος, πεπερασμένος ἄρα ἂν εἴη γεγονὼς χρόνος.
ιθ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ὅτι δέ, εἰ μή ἐστιν ἄπειρον οὐδαμῶς, πολλὰ ἀδύνατα συμβαίνει, δῆλον· τοῦ τε γὰρ χρόνου ἔσται τις ἀρχὴ καὶ τελευτή, καὶ τὰ μεγέθη οὐ διαιρετὰ εἰς μέγεθος, καὶ ἀριθμὸς οὐκ ἔσται ἄπειρος.
ἰ τοῦ ἀπείρου τὸ μέν ἐστιν ἐνεργείᾳ, τὸ δὲ δυνάμει, ἀδύνατον δὲ τὸ νῦν ἐνεργείᾳ ὂν τοῦ ἀπείρου μὴ πρότερον εἶναι δυνάμει, ἀδύνατον ἄρα τὸ ἄπειρον ἀεὶ τὸ μὲν εἶναι ἐνεργείᾳ, τὸ δὲ δυνάμει, ἀλλὰ εἰ πρότερον μὲν δυνάμει, ὕστερον δὲ ἐνεργείᾳ. ἰ, ὥσπερ κατὰ τὸ μέλλον ἀτελεύτητος ὁ χρόνος, οὕτως καὶ κατὰ τὸ παρεληλυθὸς ἄναρχος, ἔσται ἄρα ὁ χρόνος ὥσπερ ἀγένητος κατὰ τὸ μέλλον οὕτως καὶ κατὰ τὸ παρεληλυθός. ἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἀδύνατον ἀγένητον εἶναι τὸν χρόνον κατὰ τὸ μέλλον, καθ' ὃ οὔπω ἦν γεγονώς, γεγονὼς δὲ κατὰ τὸ παρεληλυθός, οὐκ ἄρα ἄναρχος ὁ χρόνος. Τοῦ μὲν γὰρ ἀνάρ χου οὐκ ἔστι γένεσις, τοῦ δὲ χρόνου ἐστίν. ἰ οὐδὲν δύναται ἐνεργείᾳ εἶναι ἄπειρον, οὐκ ἄρα αἱ ἤδη ληφθεῖσαι διχοτομίαι τοῦ μεγέθους ἄπειροί εἰσιν, οὔτε ὁ ἤδη ληφθεὶς ἀριθμός· ἀμφότεροι γὰρ ἐνεργείᾳ εἰσίν. ἰ δὲ οὐκ εἰσὶν ἄπειροι, πεπερασμένοι ἄρα· εἰ δὲ πεπερασμένοι, καὶ ἀρχὴν ἄρα ἔχουσι, τὸ μὲν τοῦ διχοτομεῖσθαι, ὁ δὲ τοῦ ἀριθμεῖσθαι. κ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
For the number of the countable and of that which has number is not infinite, but the time that has come to be is countable; therefore the time that has come to be would be finite.
19. From the same discourse.
That, if it is not infinite in any way, many absurdities follow, is clear; for there will be a beginning and an end of time, and magnitudes will not be divisible into magnitude, and number will not be infinite.
Of the infinite, one part is in actuality and the other in potentiality, but it is impossible that the now, being in actuality, should not be prior in potentiality to the infinite; it is impossible, therefore, that the infinite should always be partly in actuality and partly in potentiality, but rather that it is first in potentiality and later in actuality. Just as time is endless in respect of the future, so also is it without beginning in respect of the past; therefore time will be, as it were, ungenerated in respect of the future and so also in respect of the past. But if this is impossible—that time be ungenerated in respect of the future, according to which it has not yet come to be, but generated in respect of the past—then time is not without beginning. For of that which is without beginning there is no generation, but of time there is. Nothing can be infinite in actuality; therefore the bisections of magnitude already taken are not infinite, nor is the number already taken; for both are in actuality. But if they are not infinite, then they are finite; and if they are finite, then they have a beginning—the one of being bisected, the other of being counted.
20. From the same discourse.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:29 · narrative
Source
Τὸ ἄπειρον ἔστι μὲν προσθέσει, ἔστι δὲ ἀφαιρέσει. Τὸ δὲ μέγεθος ὅτι μὲν κατ' ἐνέργειαν οὐκ ἔστιν ἄπειρον, εἴρηται, διαιρέσει δέ ἐστι. Λείπεται οὖν δυνάμει εἶναι τὸ ἄπειρον. ὐ δεῖ δὲ τὸ δυνάμει ὂν λαμβάνειν, ὥσπερ, εἰ δυνατὸν τουτὶ ἀνδριάντα εἶναι, ὡς καὶ ἔσται τουτὶ ἀνδριάς, οὕτω τι καὶ ἄπειρον, ὃ ἔσται ἐνεργείᾳ· ἀλλ' ἐπεὶ πολλαχῶς τὸ δυνάμει εἶναι, ὥσπερ ἡμέρα ἐστὶ καὶ ὁ ἀγών, τῷ ἀεὶ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο γίνεσθαι, οὕτω καὶ τὸ ἄπειρον. Καὶ γὰρ ἐπὶ τούτων ἐστὶ καὶ δυνάμει καὶ ἐνεργείᾳ. Ὅλως μὲν γὰρ οὕτως ἐστὶ τὸ ἄπειρον, τῷ ἀεὶ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο λαμβάνεσθαι, καὶ τὸ λαμ βανόμενον ἀεὶ πεπερασμένον εἶναι, ἀλλ' ἀεὶ ἕτερον καὶ ἕτερον.
ἰ κατ' ἐνέργειαν οὐκ ἔστι τι ἄπειρον, δῆλον ὅτι πᾶν τὸ ἐνεργείᾳ ὂν ἀεὶ πεπερασμένον ἐστί· πεπερασμένον δὲ ὂν ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἀρχὴν ἔχει, ἀρχὴν δὲ ἔχον ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἐστὶ γενητόν, γενητὸν δὲ ὂν ἦν ἄρα ποτὲ ὅτε οὐκ ἦν. Τοῦτο ἐπὶ παντὸς ἀπείρου προσθέσει τε καὶ ἀφαιρέσει, δυνάμει τε καὶ διαιρέσει λεγομένου.
English
The infinite exists in one sense by addition and in another by subtraction. That magnitude is not infinite in actuality has been stated, but it is infinite by division. It remains, therefore, that the infinite exists in potentiality. But one must not take what is in potentiality in the way that, if this thing can be a statue, then this thing will also be a statue, and so too something will be infinite which will be in actuality; but since "to be in potentiality" is said in many ways, as a day is and a contest is, by one thing always coming to be after another, so too is the infinite. For in these cases too there is both potentiality and actuality. For in general the infinite exists in this way, by one thing always being taken after another, and what is taken is always finite, but always different and different.
If nothing is infinite in actuality, it is clear that everything that is in actuality is always finite; and being finite, it necessarily has a beginning, and having a beginning, it is necessarily generated, and being generated, there was therefore a time when it was not. This applies to every infinite, whether spoken of by addition and subtraction, or by potentiality and division.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:30 · narrative
Source
κα. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
ὐδ' εἴ τι ἔξω ἐστί, τοῦτο ἄπειρόν ἐστιν· ἀλλὰ τὸ δε χόμενον τὸ ἔξωθεν μεῖζον γίνεται οὗ ἦν πρὸ τοῦ δέξασθαι τὸ ἔξωθεν. Τὸ δὲ τῇ προσθήκῃ τοῦ ἔξωθεν μεῖζον ἑαυτοῦ γιγνόμενον ἀεὶ πεπερασμένον ἐστίν.
ἰ τὸ ἄπειρον ἀεὶ ἐν προσθήκῃ καὶ ἀφαιρέσει, ἀεὶ ἄρα ἐν γενέσει τὸ ἄπειρον. Πῶς οὖν ἄναρχον τὸ ἀεὶ ἐν τῷ γίνεσθαι τὸ εἶναι ἔχον; Γενητὸν γὰρ ἄναρχον οὐκ ἔστιν. κβ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἄπειροι αἱ διχοτομίαι τοῦ μεγέθους. Ὥστε δυνάμει
μέν ἐστιν, ἐνεργείᾳ δὲ οὔ· ἀλλ' ἀεὶ ὑπερβάλλει τὸ λαμβα νόμενον παντὸς ὡρισμένου πλήθους. Ἀλλ' οὐχ ὁριστὸς οὗτος ὁ ἀριθμός, οὐδὲ μένει ἡ ἀπειρία ἀλλὰ γίνεται, ὥσπερ καὶ ὁ χρόνος καὶ ὁ ἀριθμὸς τοῦ χρόνου. ἰ οὐ μένει ἡ ἀπειρία ἀλλὰ γίνεται, ὥσπερ καὶ ὁ χρόνος καὶ ὁ ἀριθμὸς τοῦ χρόνου, οὐδὲν ἄρα ἄπειρον ἀγένητον. ἰ δὲ πᾶν ἄπειρον γενητόν, γενητὰ ἄρα καὶ τὰ ἄλλα πάντα ἐν οἷς λέγεται εἶναι τὸ ἄπειρον. ἰ τὸ συμβαῖνον τῷ ἀπείρῳ ἐξ ἀνάγκης συμβαίνει κκείνοις ἐν οἷς ἐστιν ἡ ἀπειρία, συμ βαίνει δὲ τῷ ἀπείρῳ τὸ γενέσθαι καὶ τὸ εἶναι ἠργμένον, γενητὸς ἄρα ὁ χρόνος καὶ ἠργμένος· ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ ἡ κίνησις, ἧς ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἀριθμός.
English
From the same argument.
Nor is whatever is outside this infinite; rather, that which receives the outside becomes greater than it was before receiving the outside. But that which becomes greater than itself by the addition of the outside is always finite.
The infinite is always in addition and subtraction; therefore the infinite is always in becoming. How, then, is that which always has its being in becoming without beginning? For a generated thing is not without beginning. From the same argument.
The divisions of magnitude are infinite. So it exists in potentiality but not in actuality; rather, the amount taken always exceeds any determinate quantity. But this number is not determinate, nor does the infinite remain but comes to be, just as time and the number of time do. The infinite does not remain but comes to be, just as time and the number of time do; therefore nothing infinite is ungenerated. But if every infinite is generated, then all the other things in which the infinite is said to exist are also generated. What happens to the infinite happens by necessity also to those things in which the infinite exists; and it happens to the infinite to have come to be and to have begun to be. Therefore time is generated and has begun; and likewise motion, of which time is the number.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:31 · narrative
Source
κγ. Ἐκ τοῦ τετάρτου λόγου τῆς αὐτῆς πραγματείας. Τὸ γὰρ μὴ ὂν οὐδαμοῦ εἶναι.
Πῶς οὖν ἡ ὕλη μηδὲν οὖσα, μήτε οὖσα μήτε ὂν μήτε τόδε τι;
κδ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Δόξειε δ' ἂν καὶ Ἡσίοδος ὀρθῶς λέγειν, ποιήσας πρῶ τον τὸ χάος. Λέγει γοῦν Πάντων μὲν πρώτιστα χάος γέ νετ', αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα γαῖ' εὐρύστερνος”, ὡς δέον πρῶτον ὑπάρ ξαι χώραν τοῖς οὖσι, διὰ τὸ νομίζειν, ὥσπερ οἱ πολλοί, πάντα εἶναί που καὶ ἐν τόπῳ. ἰ δέ ἐστι τοιοῦτον, θαυμαστή τις ἂν εἴη ἡ τοῦ τόπου δύναμις καὶ προτέρα πάν των· οὗ γὰρ ἄνευ τῶν ἄλλων οὐδέν ἐστιν, ἐκεῖνο τῶν ἄλλων ἀνάγκη πρῶτον εἶναι.
ἰ τοίνυν πρῶτος ὁ τόπος καὶ ὕστερα τὰ ἐν τῷ τόπῳ φυσικῇ ἀνάγκῃ, καθὼς εἶπεν ὁ Ἡσίοδος καὶ ὁ Ἀριστοτέλης προσεμαρτύρησε τῇ τοῦ λόγου ὀρθότητι, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι τῶν ἀδυνάτων τὸ τὸν ὄντα ἐν τῷ τόπῳ οὐρανὸν λέγειν ἀγένητον; Τοῦτο γὰρ ἴσον ἐστὶ τῷ λέγειν πρὸ τοῦ ἀγενήτου εἶναι τὸ γενητόν.
κε. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Πρῶτον μὲν οὖν δεῖ κατανοῆσαι ὅτι οὐκ ἂν ἐζητεῖτο ὁ τόπος, εἰ μὴ ἡ κίνησις ἦν ἡ κατὰ τὸν τόπον· διὰ γὰρ τοῦτο καὶ τὸν οὐρανὸν οἰόμεθα μάλιστα ἐν τῷ τόπῳ, ὅτι ἀεὶ ἐν κινήσει.
English
23. From the fourth discourse of the same treatise. For that which is not is nowhere.
How then is matter nothing, being neither being nor existent nor this something?
24. From the same discourse.
Hesiod too would seem to speak correctly, having made Chaos first. At any rate he says, "First of all came Chaos, and then broad-breasted Earth," as though place must first exist for the things that are, because of the belief, as most people hold, that all things are somewhere and in a place. And if this is so, the power of place would be something wondrous and prior to all things; for that without which nothing else exists must necessarily be first among other things.
If, then, place is first and the things in place are subsequent by natural necessity, just as Hesiod said and Aristotle bore witness to the correctness of the argument, how is it not among impossibilities to call the heaven, which is in place, ungenerated? For this is equal to saying that the generated is before the ungenerated.
25. From the same discourse.
First, then, one must understand that place would not be sought if there were no motion in respect of place; for it is because of this that we think the heaven especially is in a place, since it is always in motion.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:32 · narrative
Source
ἰ ἀδύνατόν ἐστι τὸ ἀγένητον πρὸς τὸ εἶναί τε καὶ πρὸς τὸ κινηθῆναι δεῖσθαι τοῦ κινητοῦ, ἀδύνατον ἄρα τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶναι ἀγένητον· ἐπιδέεται γὰρ τοῦ τόπου πρὸς τὸ εἶναί τε καὶ πρὸς τὸ κινηθῆναι. κ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Μέγεθος μὲν γὰρ ἔχει ὁ τόπος, σῶμα δὲ οὐθέν. ἰ μὲν πεπερασμένα ἔχει ὁ τόπος τὰ διαστήματα καὶ τὸ μέγεθος, γενητὸς ἄρα ὁ τόπος· εἰ δὲ ἄπειρα, ἢ ἄρα δυνάμει ἢ ἐνεργείᾳ. Ἀλλὰ εἰ μὲν δυνάμει, ἔστι γενητὸς ἄρα ὁ τόπος, ὥσπερ ὁ χρόνος καὶ ὁ τοῦ χρόνου ἀριθμός· εἰ δὲ ἐνεργείᾳ, ψευδὴς ἄρα ὁ λόγος ὁ λέγων μηδὲν ἐνεργείᾳ δύνα σθαι εἶναι ἄπειρον. ἰ κατὰ μὲν πρόνοιάν τινός ἐστιν ὁ τόπος ὅ ἐστι καὶ ἔχει ὃ ἔχει, γενητὸς ἄρα ὁ τόπος καὶ τῆς
προνοίας δεύτερος· εἰ δὲ ἀγενήτως τε καὶ ἀνάρχως ἐστὶν ὁ τόπος ὅ ἐστι καὶ ἔχει ὃ ἔχει, ἀγένητος ἄρα ὁ τόπος καὶ πρῶτος τῶν ἐν τόπῳ πάντων, ἐν οἷς ἐστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ φαινόμενα· οὗ γὰρ ἄνευ τῶν ἄλλων οὐδέν ἐστιν, ἐκεῖνο δὴ τῶν ἄλλων ἀνάγκη πρῶτον εἶναι. κζ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
If it is impossible for the ungenerated to need the movable for its being and for its being moved, then it is impossible for the heaven to be ungenerated; for it needs place for its being and for its being moved. 25. From the same discourse.
For place has magnitude, but no body. If place has finite intervals and magnitude, then place is generated; but if infinite, then either potentially or in actuality. But if potentially, then place is generated, just as time and the number of time; but if in actuality, then the statement is false which says that nothing can be infinite in actuality. If place is what it is and has what it has by the providence of someone, then place is generated and second to providence; but if place is what it is and has what it has ungeneratedly and without beginning, then place is ungenerated and first of all things in place, among which are the heaven and the things appearing in the heaven; for that without which nothing else exists must necessarily be first among the others. 27. From the same discourse.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:33 · narrative
Source
Ὡς γάρ, εἰ ἀλλοιοῦται, ἔστι τοῦτο ὃ νῦν μὲν λευκὸν πάλαι δὲ μέλαν (διό φαμεν εἶναί τι τὴν ὕλην), οὕτως καὶ ὁ τόπος διὰ τῆς τοιαύτης τινὸς δοκεῖ εἶναι φαντασίας, πλὴν ἐκεῖνο μὲν διότι ὃ ἦν ἀὴρ τοῦτο νῦν ὕδωρ, ὁ δὲ τόπος ὅτι οὗ ἦν ὁ ἀὴρ ἐνταῦθά ἐστι νῦν ὕδωρ. ἰ ὃν ἔχει λόγον ὁ τόπος πρὸς τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ, τοῦτον ἔχει ἡ ὕλη πρὸς τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ διὰ τῆς ὁμοίας φαντασίας, ἄληπτος δ' ὁ τόπος καὶ ἡ ὕλη, οὐδὲν ἄρα ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη τῶν ἐν αὐτῇ ἀλλοιουμένων τε καὶ γιγνομένων καὶ οὐκ οὐσία. Πῶς οὖν ἐτέθη ἡ ὕλη οὐσία εἶναι τῶν ἁπλῶς γιγνομένων; κη. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Πᾶν σῶμα ἢ κατὰ φορὰν ἢ κατ' αὔξησιν κινητὸν καθ' αὑτό που, ὁ δὲ οὐρανός, ὥσπερ εἴρηται, οὔ που ὅλως οὐδὲ ἔν τινι τόπῳ ἐστίν, εἴ γε μηδὲν αὐτὸν περιέχει σῶμα. ἰ τὸ κατὰ φορὰν κινητὸν καθ' αὑτό που, κατὰ φορὰν δὲ κινητὸς ὁ οὐρανός, καὶ καθ' αὑτὸ ἄρα ἀνάγκη εἶναί που τὸν οὐρανόν. ἰ δὲ μὴ τὸ δεύτερον, οὐδ' ἄρα τὸ πρῶτον· ἀχώριστα γὰρ ἀλλήλων, καὶ τῇ ἀναιρέσει τοῦ θατέρου ἀκο λουθεῖ ἡ τοῦ δευτέρου ἀναίρεσις. ἰ οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς ἐν τόπῳ καθ' αὑτό, πῶς κυκλικὴν φορὰν φερόμενος τῶν μερῶν αὐτοῦ τὰ μὲν ἄνω γίνεται κάτω, τὰ δὲ κάτω γίνεται ἄνω; Ἄνω δὲ καὶ κάτω ὢν τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ μέρεσι, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι ψευδὲς τὸ λέγειν τὸν οὐρανὸν μὴ εἶναι ἐν τόπῳ; κθ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
For just as, if a thing is altered, there is this—which is now white and formerly was black (wherefore we say that matter is something)—so too place seems to be by some such imagination, except that in the one case it is because what was air is now water, while in the case of place it is because where the air was, there is now water. And whatever ratio place has to the things in it, matter has the same ratio to the things in it through a similar imagination; but place and matter are incomprehensible. Therefore matter is nothing of the things that are altered and come to be in it, and is not substance. How then was matter posited to be the substance of things that come to be without qualification? 26. From the same argument.
Every body that is movable in respect of locomotion or in respect of growth is somehow in itself somewhere; but the heaven, as has been said, is not anywhere at all nor in any place, if indeed no body encompasses it. If that which is movable in respect of locomotion is in itself somewhere, and the heaven is movable in respect of locomotion, then the heaven must also be in itself somewhere. If not the second, then neither the first; for they are inseparable from one another, and with the removal of one the removal of the second follows. If the heaven is not in a place in itself, how, being carried in circular motion, do some of its parts become up and others down, and some of the lower become upper? But if it is up and down in its own parts, how is it not false to say that the heaven is not in a place? 29. From the same argument.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:34 · narrative
Source
Στιγμῆς οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ τόπος.
ὐκοῦν οὐκ ἔστι ποῦ ἡ στιγμή, ὥσπερ καὶ τὸ μὴ ὄν· εἰ δὲ ψευδὲς τοῦτο, ὂν ἄρα ἐστὶν ἡ στιγμὴ καὶ ποῦ. ἰ δὲ ποῦ, καὶ τόπον αὐτῆς εἶναι ἐξ ἀνάγκης. λ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Καὶ ἔστιν ὁ τόπος καὶ ποῦ, οὐχ ὡς ἐν τόπῳ δέ, ἀλλ' ὡς τὸ πέρας ἐν τῷ πεπερασμένῳ. ὐ γὰρ ἐν τόπῳ τὸ ὄν, ἀλλὰ τὸ κινητὸν σῶμα.
ἰ πᾶν τὸ ἐν τόπῳ ποῦ ἐστι, καὶ οὐ πᾶν τὸ ποῦ ἐν τόπῳ ἐστί, πλέον ἄρα τὸ ποῦ τοῦ ἐν τόπῳ. Πῶς οὖν μιᾶς κατηγορίας εἶναι λέγεται τὸ ποῦ καὶ τὸ ἐν τόπῳ, τὰ τοσοῦ τον ἀλλήλων διαφέροντα, ὥστε καὶ τὸν τόπον λέγειν εἶναι μὲν ποῦ, οὐκ ἐν τόπῳ δέ; Καὶ εἰ τὸ πέρας τοῦ πεπερασμένου, ἑτέρου μὲν πεπερασμένου ἐστὶ τόπος, ἑτέρου δὲ πέρας, πῶς οὐκ ἔστιν ἀνάγκη ἀεὶ τὸν τόπον εἶναι καὶ τόπον καὶ πέρας; Καὶ εἰ πρὸ τῶν ἐν τόπῳ ὁ τόπος ἐστί, πῶς οὐ λέλυται ἡ ἀνάγκη τοῦ ἀεὶ τὸν τόπον εἶναι τόπον μὲν ἄλλου, πέρας δὲ ἄλλου; Καὶ εἰ τὸ μηδαμῶς ὂν οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν τόπῳ (εἴη γὰρ ἄν που, καθὼς εἶπε), πῶς οὐκ ἔστι ταὐτὸν τὸ
English
A point has no place.
Therefore the point is not somewhere, just as non-being also is not; but if this is false, then the point is a being and is somewhere. And if it is somewhere, it is also necessarily in a place. L. From the same argument.
And place both is and is somewhere, yet not as in a place, but as a limit is in that which is limited. For it is not being that is in a place, but the movable body.
If everything that is in a place is somewhere, and not everything that is somewhere is in a place, then "somewhere" is broader than "in a place." How, then, are "somewhere" and "in a place" said to belong to one category, when they differ from each other so much that place itself is said to be somewhere, but not in a place? And if it is the limit of that which is limited, and is the place of one limited thing but the limit of another, how is it not necessarily always the case that place is both a place and a limit? And if place is prior to the things that are in a place, how is the necessity dissolved that place is always the place of one thing and the limit of another? And if that which in no way is is not in a place (for it would then be somewhere, as he said), how is it not the same
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:35 · narrative
Source
ποῦ τῷ ἐν τόπῳ; Καὶ εἰ μὴ ἅπαν ἐν τόπῳ τὸ ὄν, πῶς οὐκ ἔσται ταὐτὰ τῷ μὴ ὄντι τινὰ τῶν ὄντων, εἴ γε τὸ μὴ εἶναι ἐν τόπῳ κοινόν ἐστιν ἀμφοτέρων; Καὶ εἰ τὸ κινητὸν σῶμα μόνον ἐν τόπῳ ἐστί, πῶς ὁ οὐρανός, σῶμα ὂν κι νητόν, οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν τόπῳ;
λα. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ὅτι μὲν οὖν ἢ ὅλως οὐκ ἔστιν ἢ μόλις καὶ ἀμυδρῶς, ἐκ τῶνδέ τις ἂν ὑποπτεύσειε. Τὸ μὲν γὰρ αὐτοῦ γέγονε καὶ οὐκ ἔστι, τὸ δὲ μέλλει καὶ οὔπω ἐστίν. Ἐκ δὲ τούτων καὶ ὁ ἄπειρος καὶ ὁ ἀεὶ λαμβανόμενος χρόνος σύγκειται. Τὸ δὲ ἐκ μὴ ὄντων συγκείμενον ἀδύνατον ἂν δόξειε μετέχειν οὐσίας. Παντὸς γὰρ μεριστοῦ, ἐάν περ ᾖ, ἀνάγκη, ὅτε ἔστιν, ἤτοι ἔνια ἢ πάντα τὰ μέρη εἶναι· τοῦ δὲ χρόνου τὰ μὲν γέγονε, τὰ δὲ μέλλει, ἔστι δὲ οὐθέν, ὄντος μεριστοῦ. Τὸ δὲ νῦν οὐ μέρος· μετρεῖν γὰρ τὸ μέρος καὶ συγκεῖσθαι δεῖ τὸ ὅλον ἐκ τῶν μερῶν· ὁ δὲ χρόνος οὐ δοκεῖ συγκεῖσθαι ἐκ τῶν νῦν.
ἰ πᾶν τὸ γιγνόμενον πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι οὐκ ἦν, οὐκ ἄρα ἀΐδιός τε καὶ ἄναρχος ὁ χρόνος· διὸ οὔτε ἡ κίνησίς ἐστιν ἀΐδιός τε καὶ ἄναρχος, ἧς ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἀριθμός. ἰ γὰρ τὸ μέλλον μέρος τοῦ χρόνου οὔπω ἐστίν, ἦν δὲ καὶ τὸ γεγονὸς μέρος τοῦ χρόνου πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι μέλλον, ἦν ἄρα ὅτε οὐκ ἦν τὸ γεγονὸς μέρος τοῦ χρόνου. Καὶ εἰ δεῖ τὸ ἄπειρον ἄναρχον εἶναι, οὐκ ἄρα ἄπειρος ὁ χρόνος, τὴν μετα βολὴν τοῦ μέλλοντος ἔχων ἀρχὴν τοῦ εἶναι. Καὶ εἰ μὲν τὸ γεγονὸς μέρος τοῦ χρόνου ἐνεργείᾳ ἐστὶ χρόνος, τὸ δὲ μέλλον δυνάμει, ἐν δὲ τοῖς οὖσιν ἡ ἐνέργεια καὶ δύναμις, οὐκ ἄρα ἐκ μὴ ὄντων σύγκειται ὁ ἐκ τοῦ γεγονότος καὶ μέλλοντος συγκείμενος χρόνος.
English
Where is that which is in a place? And if not every being is in a place, how will some of the beings not be the same as non-being, since not being in a place is common to both? And if only movable body is in a place, how is the heaven, being a movable body, not in a place?
31. From the same argument.
That it either does not exist at all, or exists only barely and faintly, one might suspect from the following. For one part of it has come to be and is not, and another part is going to be and is not yet. And from these both the infinite time and the time always being taken are composed. But that which is composed of non-beings would seem unable to partake of substance. For of every divisible thing, if indeed it exists, it is necessary that, when it exists, either some or all of its parts exist; but of time some parts have come to be, some are going to be, and none exists, though it is divisible. But the now is not a part; for a part must measure and the whole must be composed of the parts; but time does not seem to be composed of the nows.
If everything that comes to be was not before it came to be, then time is not eternal and without beginning; therefore neither is motion eternal and without beginning, of which time is the number. For if the future part of time is not yet, and the past part of time was also future before it came to be, then there was a time when the past part of time was not. And if the infinite must be without beginning, then time is not infinite, since it has a beginning of existence from the change of the future. And if the past part of time is time in actuality, and the future in potentiality, and in beings there is actuality and potentiality, then time, which is composed of the past and the future, is not composed of non-beings.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:36 · narrative
Source
Καὶ εἰ τῆς οὐσίας οὐ μετέχει ὁ χρόνος, ἀλλ' ὅμως τοῦ παρακεῖσθαι ταῖς οὐσίαις μετέχει, ὡς καὶ ἐκ τούτου φανερὸν ὅτι τῶν ὄντων ἐστὶν ὁ χρόνος. Καὶ εἰ τὸ γεγονὸς μέρος τοῦ χρόνου ἐν τοῖς γεγονόσι μέρεσι τοῦ μερι στοῦ θεωρεῖται, πῶς οὐθὲν μέρος ἐστὶ τοῦ χρόνου, μεριστοῦ ὄντος; Καὶ εἰ τὸ νῦν οὐκ ἔστιν ἐλάχιστον μέρος τοῦ χρόνου, τί ἐστι τὸ ἐξαίφνης καὶ τὸ ἄτομον καὶ ἡ στιγμὴ τοῦ χρό νου λεγόμενον; Πῶς ἐνδέχεται ἐκ μὲν τοῦ μέλλοντος γίνεσθαι εἰς τὸ νῦν τὴν μεταβολήν, ἐκ δὲ τοῦ νῦν εἰς τὸ παρεληλυθός, τοῦ νῦν μὴ ὄντος μέρους τοῦ χρόνου; Πάντα γὰρ μέρος τοῦ χρόνου, πρῶτον, μέλλον, ὕστερον, νῦν, ἔπειτα, παρεληλυθός.
λβ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ τετάρτου λόγου τῆς αὐτῆς πραγματείας. Ὅτι μὲν τοίνυν οὔτε κίνησις οὔτε ἄνευ κινήσεως ὁ χρόνος ἐστί, φανερόν.
Ἀλλ' ὅτι γενητὸς ὁ χρόνος καὶ οὐκ ἀΐδιος, ἠργμένος καὶ οὐκ ἄναρχος, πεπερασμένος καὶ οὐκ ἄπειρος, φανερόν ἐστι καὶ τοῦτο. ἰ δὲ ὁ χρόνος τοιοῦτος, ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ ἡ κίνησις, ἧς ἀριθμός ἐστιν ὁ χρόνος. λγ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
And if time does not partake of substance, yet nevertheless it partakes of being present alongside substances, so that from this too it is evident that time is among the things that exist. And if the past part of time is contemplated in the past parts of the divisible, how is it no part of time, when time is divisible? And if the now is not the smallest part of time, what is the sudden, and the indivisible, and the point of time, as it is called? How is it possible for change to come from the future into the now, and from the now into the past, if the now is not a part of time? For every part of time is first, future, later, now, then, past.
32. From the same fourth discourse of the same treatise. That, then, time is neither motion nor without motion, is evident.
But that time is generated and not eternal, having begun and not without beginning, bounded and not infinite, this too is evident. And if time is such, of necessity motion also is such, of which time is the number. 33. From the same discourse.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:37 · narrative
Source
Ὅση γὰρ ἡ κίνησις, τοσοῦτος καὶ ὁ χρόνος ἀεὶ δοκεῖ
γεγονέναι.
ἷς τὸ γενητὸν καὶ τὸ γεγονέναι πρόσεστι, τούτων ἐξ ἀνάγκης τὸ ἀΐδιόν τε καὶ ἄναρχον καὶ τὸ ἄπειρον ἄπεστιν. λδ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Τότε φαμὲν γεγονέναι χρόνον, ὅταν τοῦ προτέρου καὶ ὑστέρου ἐν τῇ κινήσει αἴσθησιν λάβωμεν. Ὁρίζομεν δὲ τῷ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο ὑπολαβεῖν αὐτὰ καὶ τὸ μεταξὺ αὐτῶν ἕτερον. Ὅταν γὰρ ἕτερα τὰ ἄκρα τοῦ μέσου νοήσωμεν, καὶ δύο εἴπῃ ἡ ψυχὴ τὰ νῦν, τὸ μὲν πρότερον τὸ δὲ ὕστερον, τότε καὶ τοῦτό φαμεν εἶναι χρόνον· τὸ γὰρ ὁριζόμενον τῷ νῦν χρόνος εἶναι δοκεῖ· ἔστι γὰρ ὁ χρόνος ἀριθμὸς κινήσεως κατὰ τὸ πρότερον καὶ ὕστερον. ὐκ ἄρα κίνησις ὁ χρόνος, ἀλλ' ᾗ ἀριθμὸν ἔχει ἡ κίνησις. Σημεῖον δέ· τὸ μὲν πλεῖον καὶ ἔλαττον κρίνομεν ἀριθμῷ, κίνησιν δὲ πλείω καὶ ἐλάττω χρόνῳ.
Ὁ τὴν γένεσιν τοῦ χρόνου τῷ ἐν τῇ κινήσει προτέρῳ καὶ ὑστέρῳ ὁριζόμενος ἀΐδιόν τε καὶ ἄναρχον καὶ ἄπειρον οὔτε τὸν χρόνον λέγει οὔτε τὴν κίνησιν· εἰ γὰρ γέγονεν, οὔτε ἀΐδιόν ἐστιν οὔτε ἄναρχον, καὶ εἰ τοῖς οἰκείοις ἄκροις ἐστὶ περατουμένη, ἄπειρος οὐκ ἔστιν. λε. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
For as great as the motion is, so great also does time always seem to have been.
To whatever things belong the generated and the having-been-generated, from these of necessity the eternal and the unoriginated and the infinite are absent. 34. From the same argument.
We say that time has come to be then, whenever we perceive in motion the prior and the posterior. And we define it by conceiving them as other and other and the interval between them as different. For when we conceive the extremes as different from the middle, and the soul says two "nows," the one prior and the other posterior, then we say that this also is time; for what is defined by the now seems to be time; for time is the number of motion according to the prior and the posterior. Time, therefore, is not motion, but insofar as motion has number. A sign of this: we judge the more and the less by number, but motion as more and less by time.
He who defines the generation of time by the prior and posterior in motion neither calls time nor motion eternal and unoriginated and infinite; for if it has come to be, it is neither eternal nor unoriginated, and if it is bounded by its own extremes, it is not infinite. 35. From the same argument.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:38 · narrative
Source
Τὸ δὲ νῦν τὸν χρόνον μετρεῖ, ᾗ πρότερον καὶ ὕστερον, καὶ ἀκολουθεῖ τῷ μεγέθει ἡ κίνησις, ταύτῃ δὲ ὁ χρόνος. ἰ οὐκ ἔστι τὸ νῦν μέρος τοῦ χρόνου, καθὼς εἶπεν ἐν τῷ τριακοστῷ πρώτῳ κεφαλαίῳ, πῶς μετρεῖ τὸν χρόνον; Ἢ ἄρα οὐ μετρεῖ τὸν χρόνον τὸ νῦν, ἢ μέρος αὐτὸ ἀνάγκη εἶναι τοῦ χρόνου. Καὶ εἰ ἀκολουθεῖ τῷ μεγέθει ἡ κίνησις, ταύτῃ δὲ ὁ χρόνος, γενητὸν ἄρα τὸ μέγεθος, ὥσπερ ἡ κίνησις καὶ ὁ χρόνος, τὰ ἐκείνῳ ἀκολουθοῦντα. λ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Τῆς γραμμῆς ἐλάχιστος ἀριθμὸς πλήθει μέν ἐστι δύο ἢ μία, μεγέθει δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐλάχιστος· ἐλάχιστος γὰρ κατὰ μὲν ἀριθμόν ἐστιν ὁ εἷς ἢ δύο, κατὰ δὲ μέγεθος οὐκ ἔστιν. ἰ μὴ ἐλάχιστόν ἐστι μέρος ἐν τῇ γραμμῇ μὲν ἡ στιγμή, ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ δὲ τὸ νῦν, τί ἕτερόν ἐστιν ἡ στιγμὴ ἐν τῇ γραμμῇ καὶ τὸ νῦν ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ; ἰ δὲ οὐκ ἐλάχιστόν ἐστι μέρος, ἀλλὰ πέρας, πῶς οὖν χωρὶς μὲν τοῦ πεπερασμένου ἀδύνατόν ἐστιν εἶναι τὸ πέρας, χωρὶς δὲ τῆς γραμμῆς ἐν δέχεται εἶναι τὴν στιγμήν; Καὶ εἰ ἐν οἷς οὐκ ἔστι τὸ ἐλάχι στον, ἐν τούτοις οὐδὲ τὸ μέγιστον, κατὰ τί ἡ λοιπὴ διαφορὰ τῶν μερῶν, τοῦ μεγίστου καὶ τοῦ ἐλαχίστου ἀναιρουμένης τῆς διαφορᾶς;
English
But the now measures time, insofar as it is before and after, and motion follows magnitude, and time follows motion. If the now is not a part of time, as he said in the thirty-first chapter, how does it measure time? Either, then, the now does not measure time, or it is necessary that it be a part of time. And if motion follows magnitude, and time follows motion, then magnitude is generated, just as motion and time are, being things that follow it. 30. From the same argument.
The smallest number of a line in plurality is two or one, but in magnitude there is no smallest; for the smallest in number is one or two, but in magnitude there is none. If the smallest part in a line is the point, and in time the now, what else is the point in a line and the now in time? But if it is not a smallest part but a limit, how then is it impossible for the limit to exist apart from the limited, yet possible for the point to exist apart from the line? And if in those things in which there is no smallest there is also no greatest, by what account is the remaining difference of parts, when the difference of the greatest and the smallest is abolished?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:39 · narrative
Source
λζ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ὥστε φανερὸν ὅτι τὰ ἀεὶ ὄντα ἢ τὰ ἀεὶ μὴ ὄντα οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν χρόνῳ· οὐ γὰρ περιέχεται ὑπὸ χρόνου, οὐδὲ με τρεῖται τὸ εἶναι αὐτῶν ὑπὸ τοῦ χρόνου. Πῶς οὖν τὴν κίνησιν εἴρηκας εἶναι ἀΐδιον, καὶ τὸν χρό νον ταύτης ἀριθμόν; Ὧν γὰρ ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἀχώριστος, ταῦτα οὐκ ἐνδέχεται μὴ εἶναι ἐν χρόνῳ.
λη. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ὅσα μήτε κινεῖται μήτε ἠρεμεῖ, οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν χρόνῳ· τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἐν χρόνῳ εἶναι ἐστὶ τὸ μετρεῖσθαι χρόνῳ, ὁ δὲ χρόνος κινήσεως καὶ ἠρεμίας μέτρον. ἰ τὸ ὂν ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ ἐκεῖνο κινεῖται καὶ ἠρεμεῖ, κι νεῖται δὲ ὁ οὐρανὸς κατὰ τὸν λέγοντα καὶ ἠρεμεῖ ἡ γῆ, ἐν χρόνῳ ἄρα ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆ καὶ ἡ τούτων κίνησίς τε καὶ ἠρεμία. Καὶ εἰ γενητὸς ὁ χρόνος, ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἄρα γενητὸς καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆ.
λθ. Ἐκ τοῦ πέμπτου λόγου τῆς αὐτῆς πραγματείας. Ὥστε ἀνάγκη ἐκ τῶν εἰρημένων τρεῖς εἶναι μεταβολάς, τήν τε ἐξ ὑποκειμένου εἰς ὑποκείμενον, καὶ τὴν ἐξ ὑποκει μένου εἰς μὴ ὑποκείμενον, καὶ τὴν ἐκ μὴ ὑποκειμένου εἰς ὑποκείμενον. Ἡ γὰρ οὐκ ἐξ ὑποκειμένου εἰς μὴ ὑποκεί μενον οὐκ ἔστι μεταβολὴ διὰ τὸ μὴ εἶναι κατ' ἀντίθεσιν· οὔτε γὰρ ἐναντία οὔτε ἀντίφασίς ἐστιν. Ἡ μὲν οὖν οὐκ ἐξ ὑποκειμένου εἰς ὑποκείμενον μεταβολὴ κατ' ἀντίφασιν γένεσίς ἐστιν, ἡ δ' ἐξ ὑποκειμένου εἰς οὐχ ὑποκείμενον φθορά.
English
37. From the same discourse.
So it is clear that things which always exist or things which always do not exist are not in time; for they are not encompassed by time, nor is their being measured by time. How then have you said that motion is eternal, and time the number of it? For things whose time is inseparable cannot possibly not be in time.
38. From the same discourse.
Whatever neither moves nor rests is not in time; for to be in time is to be measured by time, and time is the measure of motion and rest. That which is in time moves and rests; and heaven moves, according to him who says so, and the earth rests; therefore heaven and earth and their motion and rest are in time. And if time is generated, then of necessity heaven and earth are also generated.
39. From the fifth discourse of the same treatise.
So from what has been said it is necessary that there be three kinds of change: that from a subject into a subject, that from a subject into a non-subject, and that from a non-subject into a subject. For the change from a non-subject into a non-subject is not a change, because it is not according to opposition; for it is neither contrariety nor contradiction. The change, then, from a non-subject into a subject is generation according to contradiction, and the change from a subject into a non-subject is destruction.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:40 · narrative
Source
ὐδαμοῦ ἄρα ἡ ὕλη, ἣν εἶπες ἐν τοῖς ἀνωτέρω ὑποκει μένην τοῖς γινομένοις τε καὶ φθειρομένοις, τοῖς μὲν ὡς ἐξ οὗ, τοῖς δὲ ὡς εἰς ὅ.
μ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Τὸ μὲν γὰρ μὴ λευκὸν ἢ μὴ ἀγαθὸν ὅμως ἐνδέχεται κινεῖσθαι κατὰ συμβεβηκός (εἴη γὰρ ἄνθρωπος τὸ μὴ λευ κόν), τὸ δὲ ἁπλῶς μὴ τόδε οὐδαμῶς· ἀδύνατον γὰρ τὸ μὴ ὂν κινεῖσθαι.
ἰ ἐκ τοῦ μὴ κινουμένου ἀδύνατον γενέσθαι οὐσίαν, καὶ τὸ ἁπλῶς τόδε μὴ ὂν οὐδαμῶς κινεῖται (ἀδύνατον γὰρ τὸ μὴ ὂν κινεῖσθαι), πῶς γέγονεν ἐκ τῆς ὕλης οὐσία ἁπλῶς τόδε τι οὐκ οὔσης;
μα. Ἐκ τοῦ ὀγδόου λόγου τῆς αὐτῆς πραγματείας. ἰ δὲ ἀδύνατον εἶναι καὶ νοῆσαι χρόνον ἄνευ τοῦ νῦν, τὸ δὲ νῦν μεσότης τις, καὶ ἀρχὴν καὶ τελευτὴν ἔχον, ἀλλ' ἀρχὴν μὲν τοῦ ἐσομένου χρόνου, τελευτὴν δὲ τοῦ παρελθόν τος, ἀνάγκη ἀεὶ εἶναι τὸν χρόνον· τὸ γὰρ ἔσχατον τοῦ τελευταίου ληφθέντος χρόνου τὸ νῦν ἐστιν· οὐδὲν γὰρ ἔστι λαβεῖν ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ παρὰ τὸ νῦν. Ὥστε ἐπεί ἐστιν ἀρχὴ καὶ τελευτή, ἀνάγκη ἐπ' ἀμφότερα εἶναι χρόνον. Ἀλλ' εἰ χρόνον, ἀνάγκη καὶ κίνησιν, εἴπερ ὁ χρόνος πάθος ἐστὶ κι νήσεως.
English
Nowhere, then, is matter, which you said in the earlier passages underlies things that come to be and perish, for the one as that from which, for the other as that into which.
40. From the same discourse.
For what is not white or not good can nevertheless be moved incidentally (for a man could be the thing that is not white), but what is simply not this particular thing in no way can; for it is impossible for what is not to be moved.
If it is impossible for substance to come to be from what is not moved, and what is simply not this particular thing is in no way moved (for it is impossible for what is not to be moved), how has substance come to be from matter, when it is not simply this particular thing?
41. From the eighth discourse of the same treatise. If it is impossible for time to exist and to be conceived without the now, and the now is a kind of middle, having both a beginning and an end—but a beginning of the future time and an end of the past—time must always exist; for the last point of the last time taken is the now; for nothing can be grasped in time besides the now. So since it is a beginning and an end, time must exist in both directions. But if time, then necessarily motion too, if indeed time is an affection of motion.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:41 · narrative
Source
Ἐν τούτοις κατασκευάζει ὁ Ἀριστοτέλης τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶναι ἀΐδιον. ἰ γὰρ μεσότης τις ἐστὶ καὶ ἀρχὴ καὶ τελευτή, καὶ ἑκατέρωθεν ἀεὶ ἔχει χρόνον, ᾧ τεθέντι ἀναγκαίως ἕπεται τὸ τὸν χρόνον εἶναι ἀΐδιον· καὶ εἰ ὁ χρόνος ἀΐδιος, καὶ ἡ κίνησις ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἐστὶν ἀΐδιος, ἧς ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἀριθμός· καὶ εἰ ἡ κίνησις ἀΐδιος, ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ τὸ κινούμενον σῶμα ἀΐδιόν ἐστι. Τοῦτο δὲ ἀτόπως ἔθηκε τὸ συναΐδιον εἶναι· καὶ ἐλεγχθήσεται οὕτως. Ὡς γὰρ γενήσεται ὁ μέλλων γί
νεσθαι χρόνος, οὕτως γέγονε καὶ ὁ παρελθών. Ἀλλ' ὁ μέλλων γίνεσθαι χρόνος, ὥσπερ τὴν μέλλουσαν γένεσιν ἔχει, οὕτως καὶ τὴν ἀρχήν· καὶ ὥσπερ οὐδὲν τοῦ παρελθόντος ἐστὶν ἐν τῷ μέλλοντι, οὕτως οὐδὲν τοῦ μέλλοντός ἐστιν ἐν τῷ παρόντι. Ἀλλ' εἰ τὸ νῦν ὄν ἐστι καὶ πάρεστι, τὸ δὲ μέλλον οὔπω ἐστὶν οὔτε ὂν οὔτε παρόν, οὐκ ἄρα ἐστὶ τὸ παρὸν νῦν ἀρχὴ τοῦ μέλλοντος χρόνου, ἀλλὰ τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι νῦν ἐκεῖνό ἐστιν ἀρχὴ τοῦ μέλλοντος, ὃ οὔτε μεσότης τις ἐστίν, ἔχον ἐπ' ἀμφότερα χρόνον, ἀλλ' ἐπὶ θάτερον, οὔτε ἀρχὴ καὶ τελευτή, τὸ αὐτὸ μὲν νῦν, ἄλλου δὲ καὶ ἄλλου χρόνου, οἷον ἀρχὴ μὲν τοῦ μέλλοντος, τελευτὴ δὲ τοῦ παρελθόντος· ἀλλ' ἄλλο μὲν νῦν ἀρχὴ καὶ ἄλλο τελευτή, τοῦ αὐτοῦ δὲ χρόνου. Ἄλλως δὲ εἰ ἀδύνατον τὸ νῦν εἶναι νῦν, ἐὰν μὴ πρότερον ᾖ μέλλον καὶ οὐκ ὄν, ἀδύνατον ἄρα τὸ νῦν συναΐδιον εἶναι. ἰ γὰρ πᾶν τὸ πρότερον οὐκ ὄν, ὕστερον δέ, γενητὸν τοῦτο, τοιοῦτον δὲ καὶ τὸ νῦν, γενητὸν ἄρα τὸ νῦν· εἰ δὲ τὸ νῦν, ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ ὁ πᾶς χρόνος, οὗ ἀρχὴ καὶ τελευτὴ τὸ νῦν· καὶ εἰ ὁ χρόνος, ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ ἡ κίνησις, ἧς ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἀριθμός·
English
In these passages Aristotle establishes that the heaven is eternal. For if it is a kind of middle and beginning and end, and always has time on both sides, then, this being granted, it necessarily follows that time is eternal; and if time is eternal, motion is also necessarily eternal, of which time is the number; and if motion is eternal, the moved body is also necessarily eternal. But he set this down absurdly, that it is coeternal; and it will be refuted as follows. For as the time that is going to come will come to be, so the past time has also come to be. But the time that is going to come to be, just as it has a coming generation, so also has a beginning; and just as nothing of the past is in the future, so nothing of the future is in the present. But if what is now is and is present, while the future is not yet either being or present, then the present now is not a beginning of future time, but the future-to-be now—that is a beginning of the future—which is not a kind of middle having time on both sides, but on one side, nor a beginning and end, the same now, but of one and another time, as a beginning of the future, but an end of the past; but one now is a beginning and another an end, of the same time. Otherwise, if it is impossible for the now to be now unless it was previously future and not being, then it is impossible for the now to be coeternal. For if everything that was previously not being and later is, is generated, and the now is such, then the now is generated; and if the now, then necessarily also all time, of which the now is beginning and end; and if time, then necessarily also motion, of which time is the number.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:42 · narrative
Source
καὶ εἰ ἡ κίνησις, ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ τὸ κινούμενον σῶμά ἐστι γενητόν.
μβ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ὅλως δὲ τὸ νομίζειν ταύτην τὴν ἀρχὴν εἶναι ἱκανήν, ὅτι ἀεὶ ἔστιν οὕτως ἢ γίνεται, οὐκ ὀρθῶς ἔστιν ὑπολαβεῖν, ἐφ' ὃ Δημόκριτος ἀνάγει τὰς περὶ φύσεως αἰτίας, ὅτι οὕτως καὶ τὸ πρότερον ἐγίνετο· τοῦ δὲ ἀεὶ οὐκ ἀξιοῖ ἀρχὴν ζητεῖν, λέγων ἐπί τινων ὀρθῶς, ὅτι δὲ ἐπὶ πάντων, οὐκ ὀρθῶς. Καὶ γὰρ τὸ τρίγωνον ἔχει δυσὶν ὀρθαῖς ἀεὶ τὰς γωνίας ἴσας, ἀλλ' ὅμως ἐστί τι τῆς ἀϊδιότητος ταύτης ἕτερον αἴτιον ἀΐδιον· τῶν μέντοι ἀρχῶν οὐκ ἔστιν αἴτιον ἀϊδίων οὐσῶν.
ἰ τοίνυν ὡς γίνεται νῦν, οὕτως καὶ τὸ πρότερον ἐγί νετο, οὐκ ὀρθῶς ἔστιν ὑπολαβεῖν ἀρχὴν εἶναι τῶν ἀεὶ κατὰ φύσιν γιγνομένων, ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἄρα ὀρθῶς ἔστιν ὑπολαβεῖν ἀρχὴν εἶναι τῶν κατὰ φύσιν γιγνομένων τὸ μὴ οὕτως γεγονός, ὡς τὸ νῦν γίγνεται, ἀλλ' ἑτέρως· διὸ δίκαιόν ἐστι καὶ τοῦ ἀεὶ γινομένου ζητεῖν τὴν ἀρχήν. Ἄλλως γίνεται ζῶον ἐκ ζώου, καὶ ἄλλως γέγονε ζῶον ἐκ μὴ ζώου· καὶ τὸ μὲν ζῶον ἐκ μὴ ζώου οὔτε κατὰ φύσιν γέγονεν οὔτε ἀεὶ γίνεται, τὸ δὲ ζῶον ἐκ ζώου ἀεί τε καὶ κατὰ φύσιν γίνεται, ἐξ ὅτου ἔλαβεν ἀρχὴν τοῦ γίνεσθαι ἐκ ζώου τοῦ μὴ ἐκ ζώου. Καὶ τοῦτο ἐπὶ πάντων τῶν ἀεὶ κατὰ φύσιν γιγνομένων, οὐκ ἐπὶ τινῶν μόνον· ἀδύνατον γὰρ τὰ ἐξ ἀρχῶν γενητῶν τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχειν γένεσιν, ἣν ἐσχήκασιν αἱ ἀρχαί. Ἡ ἐν τοῖς γενητοῖς ἀϊδιότης ἄναρχος εἶναι οὐ δύναται. Καὶ γὰρ τὸ τρίγωνον ἀεὶ ταῖς δυσὶν ὀρθαῖς ἴσας ἔχει τὰς τρεῖς γωνίας, ἀρχὴν ἔχον γενητὴν τὴν εὐθεῖαν, ἧς ὁ λόγος ἐστὶ γραμμὴ ἄκρως τετα μένη.
English
And if motion is, then necessarily the moved body is also generated.
42. From the same argument.
In general, to think that this principle is sufficient—that it always is so or comes to be so—is not correct to suppose, to which Democritus reduces the causes concerning nature, that thus it also came to be previously; but of the eternal he does not deem it right to seek a principle, saying correctly in the case of some things, but not correctly in the case of all. For the triangle always has its angles equal to two right angles, yet nevertheless there is some other eternal cause of this eternity; however, it is not a cause of the principles, since they are eternal.
So then, that as it comes to be now, so also it came to be previously—it is not correct to suppose that there is a principle of things that always come to be according to nature; therefore it is necessarily correct to suppose that there is a principle of things that come to be according to nature—not having come to be as it now comes to be, but otherwise; wherefore it is right also to seek the principle of what always comes to be. In one way an animal comes to be from an animal, and in another way an animal came to be from what is not an animal; and the animal from what is not an animal neither came to be according to nature nor always comes to be, while the animal from an animal both always and according to nature comes to be, from the point where it received a beginning of coming to be from an animal that is not from an animal. And this applies to all things that always come to be according to nature, not only to some; for it is impossible that things from generated principles have the same generation as the principles themselves have. The eternity in generated things cannot be without beginning. For the triangle always has its three angles equal to two right angles, having a generated principle—the straight line, whose definition is a line perfectly laid out.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:43 · narrative
Source
ὕτη γάρ ἐστιν αἰτία τοῦ τὸ τρίγωνον δυσὶν ὀρθαῖς ἴσας ἔχειν τὰς τρεῖς γωνίας· καὶ ταύτης μὲν οὐκ οὔσης οὐκ ἐνδέχεται εἶναι τρίγωνον, τριγώνου δὲ μὴ ὄντος ἐνδέχεται
εἶναι εὐθεῖαν. ἱ ἀρχαὶ τῶν κατὰ φύσιν ἀεὶ γινομένων ἀΐδιοι εἶναι οὐ δύνανται. ἰ γὰρ ἣν ἔχουσι φύσιν ταύτην μεταδιδόασι τοῖς ἐξ αὐτῶν γιγνομένοις, γενητὴ δὲ αὕτη, γενητὴ ἄρα καὶ ἡ τῶν ἀρχῶν φύσις, εἰ καὶ ὁ τρόπος τῆς γε νέσεως ἐνήλλακται καὶ ἔστιν ἕτερος τῆς τῶν ἐξ ἀρχῶν. μγ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἀνάγκη εἶναί τι ἓν καὶ ἀΐδιον τὸ πρῶτον κινοῦν. Δέ δεικται γὰρ ὅτι ἀνάγκη ἀεὶ κίνησιν εἶναι. ἰ δὲ ἀεί, ἀνάγκη συνεχῆ εἶναι· καὶ γὰρ τὸ ἀεὶ συνεχές· τὸ γὰρ ἐφεξῆς οὐ συνεχές. ἰ δὲ συνεχής, μία· μία δ' ἡ ὑφ' ἑνός τε κινοῦν τος καὶ ἑνὸς τοῦ κινουμένου· εἰ γὰρ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο κινήσει, οὐ συνεχὴς ἡ κίνησις ἀλλ' ἐφεξῆς. ἰ τὸ πρῶτον κινοῦν τὴν κατὰ φορὰν κίνησιν, ἡ δὲ κατὰ φορὰν κίνησίς ἐστι τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ὁ δὲ οὐρανός ἐστι φυσικὸν σῶμα, τὸ δὲ φυσικὸν σῶμα ἐν ἑαυτῷ ἔχει φυσικῶς τῆς κατὰ φύσιν κινήσεως τὴν ἀρχήν, περιττῶς ἄρα κινεῖται ὁ οὐρανὸς τοῦ πρώτου κινοῦντος τὴν κατὰ φορὰν κίνησιν· ἣν καὶ εἰ μὴ τὸ πρῶτον κινοῦν ἐκίνει αὐτόν, ἐκινεῖτο ἂν αὐτὸς ὑφ' ἑαυτοῦ, διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πέμπτον στοιχεῖον μήτε βαρύτητα ἔχον κι νοῦσαν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ κάτω, μήτε κουφότητα κινοῦσαν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ ἄνω, ἀλλὰ ἑτέραν δύναμιν ἀνώνυμον κινοῦσαν αὐτὸν περὶ τὸ μέσον.
English
For this is the cause of the triangle's having its three angles equal to two right angles; and if this is not, it is not possible for a triangle to be, but if a triangle is not, it is possible for a straight line to be. The principles of things that always come to be by nature cannot be eternal. For the nature they have, this they impart to the things that come to be from them; but this nature is generated, so the nature of the principles is also generated, even if the manner of generation has been changed and is different from that of the things that come from the principles. 43. From the same argument.
There must be some one eternal first mover. For it has been demonstrated that motion must always be. But what is always must be continuous; for the always is continuous; for what is successive is not continuous. But what is continuous is one; and one is that which is moved by one mover and of one moved thing; for if one thing and another thing move it, the motion is not continuous but successive. The first mover of motion in respect of place, and motion in respect of place is that of the heaven, and the heaven is a natural body, and the natural body has in itself by nature the principle of its natural motion—the heaven, then, is moved superfluously by the first mover of motion in respect of place; and even if the first mover did not move it, it would be moved by itself, because it is the fifth element, having neither weight that moves it downward nor lightness that moves it upward, but another nameless power that moves it around the center.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:44 · narrative
Source
ἰ τὸ πρῶτον κινοῦν τὴν κατὰ φορὰν κίνησιν τὸν οὐρανὸν οὔτε κατὰ φύσιν αὐτὸν κινεῖ (περιττὸν γὰρ τὸ οὕτως κινεῖν) οὔτε παρὰ φύσιν (δευτέρα γάρ ἐστι κίνησις ἡ παρὰ φύσιν τῆς κατὰ φύσιν κινήσεως), οὐκ ἄρα κινεῖ τι τὸν οὐρανόν. ἰ πᾶσα κίνησις, ὡς γίνεται νῦν, οὕτως καὶ τὸ πρότερον ἐγίνετο, γίνεται δὲ νῦν κατὰ μεταβολὴν τοῦ μέλλοντος γίνεσθαι, τὸ δὲ μέλλον γίνεσθαι πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι οὔπω ἦν, τὸ δὲ πρῶτον μὲν οὐκ ὄν, ὕστερον δέ, γενητὸν τοῦτο πᾶν, τὸ δὲ γενητὸν ἄναρχόν τε καὶ ἀΐδιον οὐ δυνατὸν εἶναι, οὐκ ἄρα ἡ κίνησις ἀΐδιός τε καὶ ἄναρχος. μδ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Φανερὸν ὅτι ἡ φορὰ πρώτη. Τὸ γὰρ πρῶτον ὥσπερ ἐφ' ἑτέρων, οὕτως καὶ ἐπὶ κινήσεως ἂν λέγοιτο πλεοναχῶς. Λέγεται δὲ πρότερον, οὗ γε μὴ ὄντος οὐκ ἔσται τὰ ἄλλα, ἐκεῖνο δὲ ἄνευ τῶν ἄλλων, καὶ τὸ χρόνῳ, καὶ τὸ κατ' οὐσίαν. Ὅτι ἀνάγκη τὴν φορὰν εἶναι πρώτην. ὐδὲ γὰρ μία ἀνάγκη οὔτε αὔξεσθαι οὔτε ἀλλοιοῦσθαι τὸ φερόμενον, οὐδὲ δὴ γίνεσθαι ἢ φθείρεσθαι· τούτων δὲ οὐδεμίαν ἐνδέχεται τῆς συνεχοῦς μὴ οὔσης, ἣν κινεῖ τὸ πρῶτον κινοῦν. Ἔτι χρόνῳ πρώτη· τοῖς γὰρ ἀϊδίοις μόνον ἐνδέχεται κινεῖσθαι ταύτην. Ἀλλ' ἐφ' ἑνὸς μὲν τῶν ἐχόντων τὴν γένεσιν τὴν φορὰν ὑστάτην ἀναγκαῖον εἶναι τῶν κινήσεων· μετὰ γὰρ τὸ γε νέσθαι πρῶτον αὔξησις καὶ ἀλλοίωσις, φορὰ δὲ ἤδη τελειουμένων κίνησίς ἐστιν. Ἀλλὰ ἕτερον ἀνάγκη κινούμενον εἶναι κατὰ φορὰν πρότερον, ὃ καὶ τῆς γενέσεως αἴτιον ἔσται τοῖς γιγνομένοις, οὐ γιγνόμενον, οἷον τὸ γεννῆσαν τοῦ γεννηθέντος, ἐπεὶ δόξειεν ἂν ἡ γένεσις εἶναι πρώτη τῶν κινήσεων διὰ τοῦτο, ὅτι γενέσθαι δεῖ τὸ πρᾶγμα πρῶτον.
English
If the first mover of the heaven in respect of local motion moves it neither according to nature (for to move it thus is superfluous) nor contrary to nature (for motion contrary to nature is second to motion according to nature), then it does not move the heaven at all. If every motion, as it now comes to be, so also formerly came to be, and now comes to be through a change of what is going to be, and what is going to be was not yet before it came to be, and what first was not and later is, all this is generated, and what is generated cannot be without beginning and eternal, then motion is not eternal and without beginning. 44. From the same argument.
It is evident that local motion is first. For the first, as in other things, so also in motion, would be spoken of in many ways. That is called prior without which the others will not be, while that is without the others; and that which is prior in time, and that which is prior in substance. That local motion must be first. For there is no necessity either that what is moved locally grow or alter, nor indeed that it come to be or perish; but none of these is possible if the continuous motion is not, which the first mover moves. Further, it is first in time; for it is possible for this alone to be moved among eternal things. But in the case of one of the things that have generation, local motion must be the last of motions; for after first coming to be there is growth and alteration, and local motion is the motion of things already perfected. But it is necessary that another thing be moved locally prior, which will also be the cause of generation to things that come to be, not itself coming to be, such as the begetter of the begotten, since generation would seem to be the first of motions for this reason, that the thing must first come to be.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:45 · narrative
Source
Τὸ δὲ ἐφ' ἑνὸς μὲν ὁτουοῦν τῶν γιγνομένων οὕτως ἔχει, ἀλλ' ἕτερον ἀναγκαῖον πρότερόν τι κινεῖσθαι τῶν γιγνο μένων, ὂν αὐτὸ καὶ μὴ γιγνόμενον, καὶ τούτου ἕτερον πρό τερον.
ἰ τὸ αὐξανόμενον τοῦτό ἐστι γενητόν, αὐξάνει δὲ ἡ φορὰ τῷ ποσῷ τῆς κινήσεως, οὐκ ἀΐδιος ἡ φορά· τὸ γὰρ φερόμενον σῶμα ἔχει τόπους διαφόρους, ἐν οἷς κατατεῖνον τὴν μετάστασιν τῶν αὑτοῦ μερῶν φερόμενον ποιεῖ τῆς κατὰ φορὰν κινήσεως τὴν αὔξησιν. ἰ ἐν αὑτῇ ἔχει ἡ φορὰ τῷ ποσῷ τῆς κινήσεως τὴν αὔξησιν, πῶς λέγεται ἡ φορὰ τῆς κατ' αὔξησιν κινήσεως εἶναι πρώτη; ἰ ἀδύνατόν ἐστι τὸ μὴ ἠργμένον καὶ πεπερασμένον δέξασθαι τῇ προσθήκῃ τὴν αὔξη σιν, οὐκ ἄρα ἄναρχος ἡ φορά, τῷ ποσῷ τῆς κινήσεως ἀεὶ μείζων γινομένη. ἰ ἡ φορὰ ἐν τῷ γίνεσθαι καὶ ἀπογίνεσθαι τὸ εἶναι ἔχει, οὐκ ἄρα ἀΐδιος ἡ φορά, ἧς ἀεὶ προη γεῖται τοῦ εἶναι τὸ μὴ εἶναι· πᾶσα γὰρ κίνησις κατὰ μετα βολὴν γίνεται τοῦ μήπω ὄντος, ἀλλὰ μέλλοντος. ἰ πᾶσα φορὰ τῷ παρελθόντι πεπερασμένον ἐστί, τὸ δὲ πεπερασμένον πᾶν ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ ἠργμένον, τὸ δὲ ἠργμένον πᾶν γε νητόν, γενητὴ ἄρα ἡ φορά. Καὶ εἰ ἡ φορὰ τοῦ φερομένου σώματος οὐκ ἔστι προτέρα, γενητὸν ἄρα καὶ τὸ φερόμενον. ἰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις τὸ μὲν μόνον κινεῖ, τὸ δὲ μόνον κινεῖται ἀϊδίως τὴν κατὰ φορὰν κίνησιν, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι τῶν ἀδυνάτων τὸ ἄναρχον ἠργμένην κινεῖσθαι κίνησιν; ἰ τὸ οὗ ἄνευ τῶν ἄλλων οὐδέν ἐστι τοῦτο οὐσίᾳ τε καὶ χρόνῳ τῶν ἄλλων πρῶ τόν ἐστι, πῶς οὖν ἐστιν ἀγένητον;
English
But the case of any one of the things that come to be is like this: something else must first be moved, of the things that come to be, being itself and not coming to be, and another before that.
If that which grows is generable, and local motion increases it in respect of the quantity of motion, then local motion is not eternal; for the body that is carried has different places, in which, being extended, it makes the increase of motion in respect of local motion by the displacement of its own parts. If local motion has its increase in itself in respect of the quantity of motion, how is local motion said to be first of motion in respect of growth? It is impossible for that which has not begun and is not limited to receive increase by addition; therefore local motion is not without beginning, always becoming greater in respect of the quantity of motion. Local motion has its being in coming to be and ceasing to be; therefore local motion is not eternal, since non-being always precedes its being; for all motion comes to be by change from what is not yet but is going to be. All local motion is limited by the past, and everything limited is necessarily also begun, and everything begun is generable; therefore local motion is generable. And if the local motion of the body that is carried is not prior, then the body that is carried is also generable. Among eternal things, one alone moves and another alone is moved eternally with local motion; how is it not among impossibilities that what is without beginning should be moved with a motion that has begun? That without which the others are nothing is first in substance and in time among the others; how then is it ungenerated?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:46 · narrative
Source
Ἐτέθη γὰρ τὸ πρῶτον κινοῦν πάντων πρῶτον εἶναι καὶ ἀγένητον, ἔτι δὲ ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ φαινόμενά τε καὶ κινούμενα εἶναι ἀγέ νητα πάντα· ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἄτοπον, τὸ λέγειν ἀγένητόν τι εἶναι πρό τινος ἀϊδίου ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις. ἰ τὸ πρῶτον κινοῦν τὴν συνεχομένην κίνησιν κινεῖ, κινεῖ δὲ οὔτε τὴν κατὰ φύσιν οὔτε τὴν παρὰ φύσιν, ἐκείνην μὲν ὡς περιττήν, καθὼς ἐῤ ῥέθη, ταύτην δὲ ὡς δευτέραν οὖσαν τῆς κατὰ φύσιν κινήσεως, οὐκ ἄρα κινεῖ τὴν συνεχῆ κίνησιν οὐδέν. ἰ τῶν ἀϊδίων κινουμένων οὔτε ἡ κίνησις προτέρα τῶν κινουμένων, οὔτε τὰ κινούμενα πρότερα τῆς κινήσεως, ἔστι δὲ ἡ κίνησις πᾶσα κατὰ μεταβολὴν τοῦ μήπω ὄντος ἀλλὰ μέλλοντος, ἔσται ἄρα τὰ κινούμενα πάντα ἐκ μεταβολῆς τοῦ μήπω ὄντος, ἀλλὰ μέλλοντος, τὸ εἶναι ἔχοντα. ἰ ἐφ' ἑνὸς τῶν γινομένων ἡ φορὰ ὑστάτη τῶν κινήσεων, ἀλλ' ἀνάγκη ἕτερον κινούμενον κατὰ φορὰν εἶναι πρότερον, ὃ καὶ τῆς γενέσεως αἴτιον ἀγέ νητον ὄν, πῶς ἐνδέχεται τὸ αὐτὸ τῆς κατὰ φύσιν γενέσεως αἴτιον εἶναι, καὶ τῆς ὑπὲρ τὴν φύσιν γενέσεως; Ὁ γὰρ πρώ τως γεννήσας οὐκ ἐγεννήθη. Καίτοι τὸ πρότερον κινού μενον οὕτως ἐκινεῖτο ἐπὶ τῆς γενέσεως τοῦ πρώτως γινομέ νου, ὡς ὕστερον ἐκινήθη ἐπὶ τῆς γενέσεως τῶν ἐξ ἐκείνου. Ἢ ἄρα οὐκ ἔστιν αἴτιον τῆς πάσης γενέσεως τὸ οὕτως κι νούμενον ἀγενήτως, ἢ οὐ κινεῖ τὸ πρῶτον κινοῦν τὴν συνεχῆ κίνησιν, διαφορᾶς γενέσεως ἐν τοῖς γιγνομένοις θεωρουμένης,
English
For it was laid down that the first mover of all things is first and unbegotten, and further that the heaven and the things in the heaven, both those that appear and those that move, are all unbegotten; which is absurd—to say that something unbegotten is before some eternal thing among eternal things. If the first mover moves the continuous motion, and moves neither the motion according to nature nor the motion contrary to nature—the former as superfluous, as was said, and the latter as being second to the motion according to nature—then it moves no continuous motion at all. If eternal things are moved, neither is the motion prior to the things moved, nor are the things moved prior to the motion; but all motion is by way of change from what is not yet but is going to be; therefore all things moved will have their being from a change of what is not yet but is going to be. In the case of one of the things that come to be, locomotion is the last of the motions, but it is necessary that another thing moved by locomotion be prior, which is also the cause of generation, being unbegotten. How then can the same thing be the cause of generation according to nature and of generation beyond nature? For the one who first begot was not begotten. And yet the thing first moved was moved in this way at the generation of the first thing that comes to be, as it was moved later at the generation of the things that come from that one. Either, then, the thing moved in this unbegotten way is not the cause of all generation, or the first mover does not move the continuous motion, since a difference of generation is observed among the things that come to be,
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:47 · narrative
Source
καθ' ἣν τὰ μὲν ὑπὲρ τὴν φύσιν γέγονε, τὰ δὲ κατὰ φύσιν. ἰ ἔστιν ἀγένητον τὸ πρότερον καὶ ὕστερον, ἔσται ἄρα ὅτε τὸ ἀγένητον οὐκ ἀγένητον· ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἄτοπον, τὸ ποτὲ μὴ εἶναι τὸ ἀγένητον.
με. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἐν δὲ τῷ συνεχεῖ ἔνεστι μὲν ἄπειρα ἡμίσεα, ἀλλ' οὐκ ἐντελεχείᾳ ἀλλὰ δυνάμει.
ἰ ἐντελεχείᾳ μὲν οὐδὲν ἄπειρον, δῆλον ὅτι οὐδὲ ἡ κίνησις οὐδὲ ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἄπειρος. Κινήσεώς τε καὶ χρόνου τῷ παρελθόντι πεπερασμένων ὄντων, ἐξ ἀνάγκης εἰσὶν ἠργμένοι· ἠργμένων δὲ αὐτῶν, ἐξ ἀνάγκης εἰσὶ καὶ γενητοί· εἰ δὲ ἡ κίνησις καὶ ὁ χρόνος εἰσὶ γενητοί, ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἄρα καὶ τὸ κινούμενον σῶμα, τὸ ἀεὶ ἐν τῷ κινεῖσθαι τὸ εἶναι ἔχον· εἰ δὲ καὶ ἀεὶ τὸν ληφθέντα χρόνον τούτου τὰ ἡμίσεα ἐνδέχεται ληφθῆναι ἐκ τοῦ μέλλοντος καὶ προστεθῆναι τῷ παρελθόντι, ἀλλ' οὐδ' οὕτως ἐνδέχεται τὸν χρόνον τῷ παρελθόντι ἄπει ρον εἶναι ἐντελεχείᾳ ποτέ.
μ. Ἀριστοτέλους ἐκ τοῦ Περὶ οὐρανοῦ πρώτου λόγου. *) Ἀναγκαῖον εἶναί τι σῶμα ἁπλοῦν, ὃ πέφυκε φέρε σθαι τὴν κύκλῳ κίνησιν κατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ φύσιν. Τίς οὖν χρεία τοῦ πρώτως κινοῦντος κινεῖν τοιοῦτον σῶμα, τὸ κατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ φύσιν τὴν κύκλῳ κινούμενον κίνησιν; μζ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
according to which some things have come to be beyond nature, and others according to nature. If the unbegotten is both prior and posterior, then there will be a time when the unbegotten is not unbegotten; which is absurd—that the unbegotten should at some time not exist.
me. From the same argument.
But in the continuous there are infinitely many halves, yet not in actuality but in potentiality.
i. In actuality nothing is infinite; it is clear, therefore, that neither motion nor time is infinite. And since motion and time are limited in respect of the past, they have necessarily begun; and since they have begun, they are necessarily also generated. But if motion and time are generated, then necessarily also the moved body, which always has its being in being moved. And if in the time taken, its halves can be taken from the future and added to the past, not even so can time ever be infinite in actuality in respect of the past.
m. Of Aristotle, from the first book of On the Heaven. It is necessary that there be some simple body which is naturally disposed to be carried in circular motion according to its own nature. What need, then, is there for the first mover to move such a body, which is moved in circular motion according to its own nature?
mz. From the same argument.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:48 · narrative
Source
Φανερὸν ὅτι πέφυκέ τις οὐσία σώματος ἄλλη παρὰ τὰς ἐνταῦθα συσταθείσας, θειοτέρα καὶ προτέρα τούτων ἁπάντων.
ἰ τοῦτο τὸ σῶμα ἀϊδίως καὶ ἀνάρχως περὶ τὴν γῆν τὴν ἐνταῦθα οὖσαν οὐσίαν κινεῖται, πῶς δύναται τῆς γῆς εἶναι πρότερον, ἧς χωρὶς οὐκ ἂν ἐκινεῖτο τὴν κύκλῳ κίνησιν; Καὶ εἰ τὸ ἀΐδιον καὶ τὸ ἀγένητον καὶ τὸ χρήσιμον πρὸς σύ στασιν τῶν ἐνταῦθα γιγνομένων, ὡς πρόσεστι τῷ τοιούτῳ σώματι, οὕτως πρόσεστι τῇ γῇ, διὰ τί τὸ σῶμα ἐκεῖνο τιμιώτερον καὶ πρότερον τῆς γῆς;
μη. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Τὸ δὲ κύκλῳ σῶμα φερόμενον ἀδύνατον ἔχειν βάρος ἢ κουφότητα.
ἰ τὸ μὴ ἔχον βάρος καὶ κουφότητα οὐ δυνατὸν εἶναι ἁπτόν (ἐν γὰρ τοῖς ἔχουσι βάρος καὶ κουφότητά ἐστι τὸ ἁπτόν), πῶς τὸ ἐκείνων ἄνευ μὴ δυνάμενον εἶναι ἔχει, ἐκεῖνα δὲ οὐκ ἔχει; Πῶς δὲ τῇ αὑτοῦ κινήσει θερμαντικήν τινα δύναμιν ἀέρος ἀποτελεῖ, καθάπερ τὰ ἐνταῦθα σώματα τὰ ἔχοντα βαρύτητα καὶ κουφότητα, τὰ ταῖς ἑαυτῶν κινήσεσι θερμαντικὰς ἐκτελοῦντα ἐνεργείας; μθ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
It is evident that there is by nature some other substance of body besides those constituted here, more divine and prior to all these.
If this body moves eternally and without beginning around the earth that is here, how can it be prior to the earth, without which it would not move in its circular motion? And if the eternal and the unbegotten and the useful for the constitution of things that come to be here, as they belong to such a body, so they belong to the earth, why is that body more honorable and prior to the earth?
From the same argument.
The body carried in a circle cannot possibly have weight or lightness.
If that which has neither weight nor lightness cannot be tangible (for the tangible is among things that have weight and lightness), how does that which cannot exist without them have them, while they do not have them? And how by its own motion does it produce some heating power of air, just as the bodies here that have heaviness and lightness, performing heating activities by their own motions?
From the same argument.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:49 · narrative
Source
ἱ δὲ τῆς φορᾶς ἐναντιώσεις κατὰ τὰς τῶν τόπων εἰσὶν ἐναντιώσεις· εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἴσαι ἦσαν, οὐκ ἂν ἦν κίνησις αὐτῶν, εἰ δὲ ἡ ἑτέρα κίνησις ἐπεκράτει, ἡ ἑτέρα οὐκ ἂν ἦν. Ὥστε εἰ ἀμφότερα ἦν, μάτην ἂν ἦν θάτερον σῶμα μὴ κι νούμενον τὴν αὑτοῦ κίνησιν· μάτην γὰρ ὑπόδημα τοῦτο λέ
γομεν, οὗ μή ἐστιν ὑπόδεσις. Ὁ δὲ θεὸς καὶ ἡ φύσις οὐδὲν μάτην ποιοῦσιν.
ἰ ἦσαν ἐν φορᾷ σωμάτων κινήσεις ἐναντίαι, ἢ ἴσαι κατὰ τὴν ἀντιπερίστασιν κωλύουσαι τὰς ἀλλήλων κινήσεις, εἴτε ἄνισοι, καὶ διὰ τὴν ἐπικράτειαν τοῦ θατέρου τὸ ἕτερον ἀκίνητον ἐγίνετο, τῇ βίᾳ τοῦ ἐπικρατοῦντος ἐπικρατούμενον, τὴν αὑτοῦ κατὰ φύσιν μὴ ἀνύον κίνησιν, μάτην ἂν ἐγένετο τὰ οὕτως πρὸς τὰς οἰκείας τε καὶ κατὰ φύσιν κινήσεις ἐμ πεποδισμένα, καὶ θεοῦ οὐκ ἂν ἦν ἔργα ταῦτα οὔτε φύσεως δηλονότι. ἰ τῶν μάτην γινομένων ὁ θεὸς τούτων ποιητὴς οὐκ ἦν οὔτε ἡ φύσις, τῶν οὐ μάτην ἄρα γιγνομένων, ἀλλ' ἀνεμποδίστως τὰς κατὰ φύσιν αὑτῶν κινήσεις ἐντελούντων, ὁ θεὸς τούτων ἐστὶ ποιητὴς καὶ ἡ φύσις. Πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἔστι τῶν ἀτοπωτάτων τὸ ἀγένητα λέγειν ἀΐδιά τε καὶ ἄναρχα ταῦτα, ὧν ὁ θεὸς καὶ ἡ φύσις ἐστὶ ποιητής; Καὶ εἰ ὑποδή ματα ἔργα τεχνίτου ἐκεῖνα λέγομεν τὰ ἔχοντα ὑπόδεσιν, διὰ τί μὴ καὶ τὰ σώματα τὰ κατὰ φύσιν τὰς οἰκείας ἐκτελοῦντα κινήσεις λέγομεν νοήματα θεοῦ τε καὶ φύσεως; ν. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
But the oppositions of motion correspond to oppositions of places. For if they were equal, there would be no motion of them; but if the one motion prevailed, the other would not exist. So that if both existed, the one body would exist in vain, not being moved with its own motion; for in vain do we call this a shoe, for which there is no putting on. But God and nature do nothing in vain.
If there were in the motion of bodies contrary motions, either equal, hindering each other's motions by mutual circumambience, or unequal, and because of the prevalence of the one the other became motionless, overcome by the force of the prevailing one, not accomplishing its own natural motion—in vain would those things have come to be which are thus impeded with respect to their proper and natural motions, and these would not be works of God nor, clearly, of nature. God was not the maker of these things that come to be in vain, nor was nature; of things, then, that do not come to be in vain, but accomplish their natural motions without hindrance, God is the maker and nature. How, then, is it not among the most absurd things to say that these are unbegotten, eternal, and without beginning, of which God and nature are the maker? And if we call those shoes works of a craftsman which have a putting on, why do we not also call the bodies that accomplish their own natural motions thoughts of God and of nature? From the same discourse.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:50 · narrative
Source
Τὸ μὲν οὖν ἕτερον εἶναι τὸν λόγον τὸν ἄνευ τῆς ὕλης καὶ τὸν ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ τῆς μορφῆς καλῶς λέγεται, καὶ ἔστω τοῦτο ἀληθές. Ἀλλ' οὐδὲν ἧττον οὐδεμία ἀνάγκη διὰ τοῦτο πλείους εἶναι κόσμους, οὐδὲ ἐνδέχεται πλείους γενέσθαι, ἐπείπερ οὗτος ἐκ πάσης ἐστὶ τῆς ὕλης, ὥσπερ ἔστιν. ἰ τὸ ἀΰλως καὶ ἐνύλως ἐστὶ τοῦ λόγου πρὸς τὸν λόγον ἡ διαφορά, δῆλον ὅτι ὕστερον τοῦ λόγου τοῦ ἀΰλου ὁ λόγος ὁ ἔνυλος. Πῶς οὖν ἀγένητος ὁ κόσμος ἐκ τοῦ ὑστέρου λόγου τὴν σύστασιν ἐσχηκώς; ἰ ἀνείδεος καὶ ἀνούσιος καὶ τοῦ εἶναι τόδε τι ἐστερημένη ἡ ὕλη πρὸ τοῦ λαβεῖν τὸ εἶδος καὶ γε νέσθαι οὐσία καὶ τόδε τι, πῶς ἀγένητος ὁ κόσμος ἐκ τῆς τοιαύτης ὕλης γεγονώς; ἰ ὁ ἐσχηκὼς τὸν λόγον τοῦ ἑνὸς κόσμου οὗτος καὶ πλειόνων κόσμων εἶχε τοὺς λόγους, καὶ μὴ τῷ ἀρεσκομένῳ τοῦ κόσμου ἐποίει τὴν ποίησιν κατὰ τὴν οἰκείαν βούλησιν, ἀλλὰ τῇ εὐπορίᾳ τῆς ὕλης ἴσχυσε ποιεῖν κόσμον ἕνα καὶ τῇ ἀπορίᾳ αὐτῆς οὐκ ἴσχυσε ποιεῖν πλείονας κόσμους, πῶς οὐ δοκεῖ μάτην ἐσχηκέναι πλειόνων κόσμων τοὺς λόγους, ὧν τὴν ποίησιν οὐκ ἴσχυσε διὰ τὴν ἀπορίαν τῆς ὕλης; ἰ ἐξ ἀγενήτου ἀδύνατον γενέσθαι ἀγένητον, πῶς, εἰ ἀγένητος μὲν ἡ ὕλη, ἀγένητος δὲ καὶ ὁ κόσμος, γίνεται οὗτος ἐξ ἐκείνης; ἰ μή, ὡς ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς τὰ ἐκ τῆς ὕλης, οὕτως καὶ τὴν ὕλην ἐποίησεν, οὐκ ἄρα ποιεῖ ὁ θεὸς ὅσα βούλεται, ἀλλ' ὅσα ἰσχύει. ἰ δὲ ἴσην τῇ βουλήσει ἔχει τὴν ἰσχὺν ἐν πᾶσι, ποιητὴς ἄρα τῆς ὕλης ὁ θεός, ὥσπερ καὶ τῶν ἐκ τῆς ὕλης.
English
That the rational principle without matter is other than the form in matter is well said, and let this be true. But nevertheless there is no necessity on this account for there to be more worlds, nor is it possible for more to come to be, since this one is from all matter, as it is. If the difference of the rational principle from the rational principle is that it is immaterial and material, it is clear that the material principle is later than the immaterial principle. How then is the world ungenerated, having received its constitution from the later principle? If matter is formless and without substance and deprived of being a particular thing before it receives the form and becomes substance and a particular thing, how is the world ungenerated, having come to be from such matter? If the one who has the principle of the one world also had the principles of more worlds, and did not make the creation of the world according to his own will by choice, but by the abundance of matter was able to make one world and by its scarcity was not able to make more worlds, how does he not seem to have had the principles of more worlds in vain, whose creation he was not able to accomplish because of the scarcity of matter? From an ungenerated thing it is impossible for an ungenerated thing to come to be; how, if matter is ungenerated and the world is also ungenerated, does the latter come to be from the former? If God did not make matter in the same way as he made the things from matter, then God does not make as many things as he wills, but as many as he is able. But if he has power equal to his will in all things, then God is the maker of matter, just as also of the things from matter.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:51 · narrative
Source
ἰ ἡ ὕλη ὑποκειμένη θεῷ εἰς ποίησιν τῶν ἐξ αὐτῆς, ἀνείδεος οὖσα καὶ ἀνούσιος, ἄποιός τε καὶ ἄποσος, ὑπὸ τῆς τοῦ θεοῦ δυνάμεως μετεβλήθη εἰς ταῦτα πάντα καὶ γέγονεν οὐσία πεποιωμένη καὶ πεποσωμένη, πῶς οὐκ ηὐξήθη ὑπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς τοῦ θεοῦ δυνάμεως τὰς τοσαύτας ἐν αὐτῇ ἐργασαμένης μεταβολὰς εἰς τοσοῦτον, ὥστε καὶ πλείονας
κόσμους γενέσθαι ἐξ αὐτῆς, ἀλλ' εἰς γένεσιν ἑνὸς κόσμου ἀναλωθεῖσα ἄκοντα τὸν θεὸν ἔπαυσε τοῦ ποιεῖν πλείονας κόσμους;
να. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ὁ δὲ οὐρανὸς ἔστι μὲν τῶν καθ' ἕκαστα καὶ τῶν ἐκ τῆς ὕλης· ἀλλ' εἰ μὴ ἐκ μορίου αὐτῆς συνέστηκεν ἀλλ' ἐξ ἁπάσης, τὸ μὲν εἶναι αὐτῷ οὐρανῷ καὶ τῷδε τῷ οὐρανῷ ἕτε ρόν ἐστιν, οὐ μέντοι οὔτε εἴη ἂν ἄλλος οὔτ' ἂν ἐνδέχοιτο γενέσθαι πλείους διὰ τὸ πᾶσαν τὴν ὕλην περιειληφέναι τοῦτον.
ἰ ἔστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς τῶν καθ' ἕκαστα καὶ τῶν ἐκ τῆς ὕλης καὶ λόγου συγκειμένων, ὥστε τὸ μὲν εἶναι αὐτῷ οὐρανῷ, τῷ ἀΰλῳ δὲ λόγῳ εἶναι ἕτερον, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι γενητὸς ἀρχὴν ἔχων τῆς οἰκείας οὐσίας, τὴν σύνθεσιν ὕλης τε καὶ λόγου ἐξ ὧν ἔστιν; ἰ ἡ ὕλη καθ' ἑαυτὴν οὔτε βαρύτητα ἔχει οὔτε κουφότητα (ἔστι γὰρ ταῦτα τῶν ἐξ αὐτῆς γινομένων σωμά των πάθη), εἰ ἐκ πάσης τῆς τοιαύτης ὕλης γέγονεν ὁ οὐρανὸς ὁ μήτε βαρύτητα ἔχων μήτε κουφότητα, πόθεν γέγονε τὰ ἄλλα πάντα, τῆς ὕλης ἀναλωθείσης πάσης εἰς τὴν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ποίησιν; ἰ πρὸ τοῦ εἰδοποιηθῆναι τὴν ὕλην τῷ εἴδει τοῦ οὐρανοῦ οὕτως οὐκ εἶχε βαρύτητα καὶ κουφότητα, ὡς νῦν οὐκ ἔχει μετὰ τὸ εἰδοποιηθῆναι αὐτήν, πῶς οὐκ ἐκινεῖτο πρὸ τῆς εἰδοποιήσεως, ὡς νῦν κινεῖται μετὰ τὴν εἰδοποίησιν;
English
If matter, lying subject to God for the making of things from itself, being without form and without substance, and both without quality and without quantity, was changed by the power of God into all these things and became substance endowed with quality and quantity, how was it not increased by the same power of God, which wrought in it so many changes to such an extent that even more worlds might come to be from it—but, consumed for the generation of one world, it stopped God against his will from making more worlds?
51. From the same argument.
But the heaven is among things individual and things from matter; but if it has not been constituted from a part of it but from all of it, the being for it as heaven and for this particular heaven is different, yet it would neither be another nor could more come to be, because this one has encompassed all matter.
If the heaven is among things individual and things composed of matter and rational principle, so that its being as heaven is different from being by the immaterial rational principle, how is it not generated, having a beginning of its own substance—the composition of matter and rational principle from which it is? If matter in itself has neither weight nor lightness (for these are affections of the bodies that come to be from it), if the heaven, which has neither weight nor lightness, has come to be from all such matter, from where have all other things come to be, since all matter was consumed for the making of the heaven? If, before matter was given form by the form of the heaven, it did not have weight and lightness in such a way as it now does not have them after it has been given form, how was it not moved before being given form, as it now is moved after being given form?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:52 · narrative
Source
ἰ τὸ κινεῖσθαι οὐσίας ἐστί, καὶ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν βαρύτητα καὶ κουφότητα ὕλης ἐστὶ καὶ οὐκ οὐσίας, κινεῖται δὲ ὁ οὐρανὸς τὴν κύκλῳ κίνησιν διὰ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν βαρύτητα καὶ κουφότητα, δῆλον ὅτι διὰ τὴν ὕλην τὸ κινεῖσθαι οὕτως ἔχει ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ οὐ διὰ τὸ εἶδος. Πῶς οὖν ἀκίνητος ἡ ὕλη πρὸ τοῦ εἴ δους κατὰ τὴν κύκλῳ κίνησιν, οὔτε βαρύτητα ἔχουσα οὔτε κουφότητα;
νβ. Ἐκ τοῦ δευτέρου λόγου Περὶ οὐρανοῦ. Ἕκαστόν ἐστιν, ὧν ἐστιν ἔργον, ἕνεκα τοῦ ἔργου. Θεοῦ δὲ ἐνέργεια ἀθανασία· τοῦτο δ' ἐστὶ ζωὴ ἀΐδιος. Ὥστε ἀνάγκη τῷ θεῷ κίνησιν ἀΐδιον ὑπάρχειν. Ἐπεὶ δὲ ὁ οὐρα νὸς τοιοῦτον (σῶμα γάρ τι θεῖον), διὰ τοῦτο ἔχει ἐγκύκλιον σῶμα, ὃ φύσει κινεῖται ἀεί.
ἰ τοῦ μὲν ἀγενήτου καὶ ἀϊδίου οὐδέν ἐστι τοῦ εἶναι αἴτιον, ὧν δέ ἐστιν ἔργον ταῦτα ἕνεκεν τοῦ ἔργου ἐστίν, οὐκ ἄρα ἀΐδια ὧν τὰ ἔργα τοῦ εἶναί ἐστιν αἴτια. ἰ ἀψύχων ἐστὶ τὸ τῇ παρουσίᾳ μόνον ἐνεργεῖν τὰς κατὰ φύσιν ἐνεργείας, λογι κῶν δὲ τὸ τῇ βουλήσει, πῶς ἐστι θεὸς ὁ οὐρανός, ὁ μὴ βου λήσει τὴν ἀθανασίαν ἐνεργῶν, ἀλλὰ τῇ κινήσει τε καὶ τῇ μεταστάσει τῶν ἑαυτοῦ μερῶν; ἰ τὸ ἀγένητον οὔτε πρὸς τὸ εἶναι οὔτε πρὸς τὸ ποιεῖν χρῄζει τινὸς ἤ τινων τῶν ἔξωθεν τῆς συνεργείας, πῶς ὁ οὐρανός, καὶ πρὸς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν κι νητὸν χρῄζων τῆς γῆς, περὶ ἣν κινεῖται, καὶ πρὸς τὸ ποιεῖν τοῦ ἡλίου καὶ τῆς σελήνης καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν ἄστρων, ἐστὶν ἀγένητος; ἰ τοῦ ἀγενήτου οὐκ ἔστι λόγος ἐν τῷ ποιοῦντι, πῶς, εἰ ἀγένητος ὁ οὐρανός, ἔχει λόγον ἄϋλον ἐν τῷ ποιοῦντι
English
If being moved is of substance, and not having weight and lightness is of matter and not of substance, and the heaven is moved with circular motion because it has neither weight nor lightness, it is clear that it is because of matter that the heaven is in this state of being moved, and not because of form. How then was matter unmoved before form with respect to circular motion, having neither weight nor lightness?
52. From the second book On the Heaven. Each thing exists for the sake of its work, of which it is the work. But the activity of God is immortality; this is eternal life. So it is necessary that motion be eternal for God. And since the heaven is of such a nature (for it is a certain divine body), for this reason it has a circular body, which is moved by nature always.
Of the ungenerated and eternal there is no cause of being; but those things of which there is a work, these exist for the sake of the work. Therefore those things whose works are causes of being are not eternal. It belongs to soulless things to perform their natural activities only by their presence, but to rational things by will. How then is the heaven a god, when it does not perform immortality by will, but by motion and by the change of place of its own parts? The ungenerated needs nothing or none of the things outside its cooperation, neither for being nor for acting. How then is the heaven ungenerated, needing the earth, around which it is moved, both for its own being and for its acting, and needing the sun and the moon and the rest of the stars? Of the ungenerated there is no rational principle in the maker. How, if the heaven is ungenerated, does it have an immaterial rational principle in the maker?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:53 · narrative
Source
καὶ λόγον ἔνυλον ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ, δι' ὃν ἕτερον τὸ οὐρανῷ εἶναι τῷ τόδε οὐρανὸν εἶναι; ἰ οὐ δύναται ὁ οὐρανὸς ποιῆσαι τῇ βουλήσει ἃ ποιεῖ τῇ κινήσει, πῶς θεὸς οὗτος ἀΐδιος, ἀΐδιον ἐνεργῶν ζωὴν ἀβουλήτως; ἰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὐκ ἐνεργεῖ ὁ οὐρανὸς τὴν αἰώνιον ζωήν (ἔχουσι γὰρ ταύτην ἐκ τῆς οἰκείας φύσεως), τὰ γενητὰ δὲ καὶ φθαρτὰ αἰωνίως οὐ ζῶσι, ποῦ ἡ αἰώνιος ζωή, ἣν ἐνεργεῖ ὁ οὐρανός· ἰ μὴ μόνον πρὸς γένεσιν τῶν γιγνομένων, ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς τὴν τῶν φθειρομένων φθορὰν χρησίμη ἡ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κίνησις, πῶς θεὸς ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ ἐνέργεια αὐτοῦ ζωὴ αἰώνιος, δι' ἧς φθείρεται τὰ φθαρτά; ἰ ἐκ τῆς ὕλης συναγένητον τῇ ὕλῃ οὐ δυνατὸν εἶναι, πῶς ἀγένητος ὁ οὐρανός, ὁ ὢν ἐκ τῆς ὕλης; ἰ τὸ ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων ὕστερον ἀμφοτέρων, πῶς ὁ οὐρανός, ὁ ὢν ἐκ τῆς ὕλης καὶ τοῦ εἴδους, συναΐδιός ἐστιν ἀμφοτέροις; ἰ τὸ εἶδος οὐκ ἐκ τῆς ὕλης, ἀλλὰ ἐκ τοῦ ποιοῦντος, πῶς ὁ οὐρανός, ἄλλοθεν ἔχων τὴν ὕλην καὶ ἑτέρωθεν τὸ εἶδος, ἀγένητός ἐστιν; ἰ ὑλικόν ἐστι σῶμα ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ σφαιρικὸν ἔχει τὸ σχῆμα καὶ ἔστιν ἀγένητος, πῶς οὐκ ἀμφότερα ἔχει ἐκ τῆς ὕλης, καὶ τὸ εἶναι ὅ ἐστι καὶ τὸ ἔχειν ὃ ἔχει; ἰ ἔστιν ἡ ὕλη τὸ τοῖς καθ' αὑτὸ ἐξ αὐτῆς γιγνομένοις πρώτως ὑποκείμενον καὶ ἐνυπάρχον, πῶς ἀγένητος ὢν ὁ οὐρανός, ὡς τὰ γενητὰ τὴν ὕλην ἔχει ὑποκειμένην τε καὶ ἐνυπάρχουσαν; νγ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
and a reason embodied in matter, through which the heaven is different by being this particular heaven? If the heaven cannot by its will do what it does by its motion, how is this god eternal, performing an eternal life without will? If in eternal things the heaven does not perform the eternal life (for they have this from their own nature), but generated and corruptible things do not live eternally, where is the eternal life that the heaven performs? If the motion of the heaven is useful not only for the generation of things that come to be, but also for the corruption of things that are corrupted, how is the heaven a god and its activity an eternal life, through which corruptible things are corrupted? If it is impossible for what is from matter to be co-generated with matter, how is the heaven ungenerated, being from matter? If what is from both is later than both, how is the heaven, which is from matter and form, co-eternal with both? If form is not from matter but from the maker, how is the heaven, having its matter from one source and its form from another, ungenerated? If the heaven is a material body and has a spherical shape and is ungenerated, how does it not have both from matter—both to be what it is and to have what it has? If matter is what primarily underlies and is present in things that come to be from it in themselves, how is the heaven, being ungenerated, having matter as underlying and present, as generated things do? 53. From the same argument.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:54 · narrative
Source
Ἐπειδὴ ὁ οὐρανὸς σῶμά τι θεῖον, διὰ τοῦτο ἔχει τὸ ἐγκύκλιον σῶμα, ὃ φύσει κινεῖται κύκλῳ ἀεί. Διὰ τί οὖν οὐχ ὅλον τὸ σῶμα τοῦ οὐρανοῦ τοιοῦτον; Ὅτι ἀνάγκη μένειν τι τοῦ σώματος τοῦ φερομένου κύκλῳ τὸ ἐπὶ τῷ μέσῳ, τούτου δ' οὐδὲν οἷόν τε μένειν μόριον οὔθ' ὅλως οὔτ' ἐπὶ τοῦ μέ σου. Καὶ γὰρ ἂν ἡ κατὰ φύσιν κίνησις ἦν αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τὸ μέσον· φύσει δὲ κύκλῳ κινεῖται· οὐ γὰρ ἂν ἦν ἀΐδιος ἡ κίνησις· οὐθὲν γὰρ παρὰ φύσιν ἀΐδιον. Ὕστερον δὲ τὸ παρὰ φύσιν τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν, καὶ ἔκστασίς τίς ἐστιν ἐν τῇ γενέσει τὸ παρὰ φύσιν τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν. Ἀνάγκη τοίνυν γῆν εἶναι· τοῦτο γὰρ ἠρεμεῖ ἐπὶ τοῦ μέσου. Ἀλλὰ μὴν εἰ γῆν, ἀνάγκη καὶ πῦρ εἶναι· τῶν γὰρ ἐναντίων εἰ θάτερον φύσει, ἀνάγκη καὶ θάτερον εἶναι φύσει, ἐάνπερ ᾖ ἐναντίον, καὶ εἶναί τινα αὐτοῦ φύσιν· ἡ γὰρ αὐτὴ ὕλη τῶν ἐναντίων καὶ τῆς στερή σεως προτέρα, λέγω δὲ οἷον τὸ θερμὸν τοῦ ψυχροῦ. Ἀλλὰ μὴν εἴπερ ἔστι πῦρ καὶ γῆ, ἀνάγκη καὶ τὰ μεταξὺ αὐτῶν εἶναι σώματα· ἐναντίωσιν γὰρ ἕκαστον ἔχει πρὸς ἕκαστον τῶν στοιχείων. Τούτων δὲ ὑπαρχόντων ἀνάγκη γένεσιν εἶναι διὰ τὸ μηδὲν οἷόν τ' αὐτῶν εἶναι ἀΐδιον· πάσχει γὰρ καὶ ποιεῖ τὰ ἐναντία ὑπ' ἀλλήλων, καὶ φθαρτικὰ ἀλλήλων ἐστίν. Ἔτι δὲ οὐκ εὔλογον εἶναί τι κινητὸν ἀΐδιον, οὗ μὴ ἐνδέχεται κατὰ φύσιν εἶναι τὴν κίνησιν ἀΐδιον· τούτων δ' ἐστὶ κίνησις. Ὅτι μὲν τοίνυν ἀναγκαῖον εἶναι γένεσιν, ἐκ τούτων δῆλον. ἰ δὲ γένεσιν, ἀναγκαῖον εἶναι καὶ ἄλλην φθοράν, ἢ μίαν ἢ πλείους· κατὰ γὰρ τὴν τοῦ ὅλου ὡσαύτως ἀναγκαῖον ἔχειν τὰ στοιχεῖα τῶν σωμάτων πρὸς ἄλ
English
Since the heaven is a divine body, for this reason it has the circular body, which by nature is always moved in a circle. Why, then, is not the whole body of the heaven of this sort? Because it is necessary that something of the body carried in a circle remain at the center, and of this no part can remain, neither wholly nor at the center. For then its natural motion would be toward the center; but by nature it is moved in a circle; for otherwise its motion would not be eternal; for nothing contrary to nature is eternal. And that which is contrary to nature is posterior to that which is according to nature, and the contrary to nature is a kind of departure in generation from that which is according to nature. It is necessary, then, that there be earth; for this rests at the center. But if there is earth, it is necessary that there also be fire; for of contraries, if one is by nature, it is necessary that the other also be by nature, if indeed it is a contrary, and that there be some nature of it; for the same matter of contraries and of privation is prior, I mean for example the hot of the cold. But if indeed there is fire and earth, it is necessary that the bodies between them also exist; for each has a contrariety toward each of the elements. And these being present, it is necessary that there be generation, because none of them can be eternal; for contraries act and are acted upon by one another, and are destructive of one another. Moreover, it is not reasonable that there be something movable that is eternal, whose motion cannot be eternal by nature; and of these there is motion. That, then, generation must exist, is clear from these considerations. And if there is generation, it is necessary that there also be another destruction, either one or more; for in the same way it is necessary that the elements of bodies be disposed toward one another according to the whole
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:55 · narrative
Source
ληλα. Νῦν δὲ τοσοῦτόν ἐστι δῆλον, διὰ τίνα αἰτίαν πλείω τὰ ἐγκύκλιά ἐστι σώματα, ὅτι ἀνάγκη γένεσιν εἶναι, γέ νεσιν δέ, εἴπερ καὶ πῦρ, τοῦτο δὲ καὶ τὰ ἄλλα, εἴπερ καὶ τὴν γῆν· ταύτην δέ, ὅτι ἀνάγκη μένειν τι ἀεί, εἴπερ καὶ κινεῖσθαί τι ἀεί.
ἰ διὰ μὲν τὸ μὴ ἔχειν βαρύτητα καὶ κουφότητα ἐστὶ σῶμα ἀεὶ κινητὸν περὶ τὸ μέσον τοῦ οὐρανοῦ σῶμα, ἀνάγκη ἄρα ὅλον τὸ σῶμα τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κινεῖσθαι περὶ τὸ μέσον· εἰ δὲ σῶμα μὲν τοιοῦτον ἔχει ὁ οὐρανός, κίνησιν δὲ τοιαύτην οὐκ ἔχει, δῆλον ὅτι παρὰ φύσιν κινεῖται. ἰ περὶ τὸ μέσον κινεῖται τοῦ οὐρανοῦ σῶμα, οὐχ ὅλον δὲ κατὰ τὴν φορὰν τοῦ στοιχείου, ἐξ οὗ εἶναι λέγεται τὸ σῶμα, ἀλλὰ σφαιρικῶς κατὰ ἀντιμετάστασιν τῶν μερῶν, πῶς οὐχὶ ἡ σφαιρικὴ κίνησις ἐπικρατεῖ τὴν στοιχείου κίνησιν; Καίτοι οὐδαμῶς τοῖς ἐκ τῶν στοιχείων σώμασιν ἡ κίνησις κατὰ τὸ εἶδος ὑπάρχει, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὰ στοιχεῖα ἐξ ὧν εἰσί. Πῶς οὖν ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ σώματος ἡ ἀνάγκη τῆς κινήσεως ἐνήλλακται; Σώματι μήτε βαρύτητα ἔχοντι μήτε κουφότητα ἀναγκαῖόν ἐστιν ἔχειν στάσιν ἀκίνητον μᾶλλον ἢ κίνησιν ἄστατον· εἰ γὰρ μήτε ὑπὸ βαρύτητός ἐστι κατωφερὲς μήτε ὑπὸ κουφότητος ἀνωφερές, ἀνάγκη μένειν αὐτὸ ἀκίνητον. ἰ ἐσχηματίζετο λίθος τῷ τῆς σφαίρας σχήματι καὶ ἐτίθετο ἐν τῷ ἀέρι, ἐνεχθῆναι κάτω εἰς τὴν ἑαυτοῦ χώραν, οὐκ ἂν ἐφέρετο κάτω κυλιόμενος σφαιρικῶς διὰ τὸ σχῆμα, ἀλλὰ κατ' εὐθεῖαν ἐφέρετο κατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ βαρύτητα.
English
For now it is sufficiently clear for what reason the circular bodies are more numerous: because it is necessary that there be generation, and generation there is, if indeed fire exists, and this too and the other elements, if indeed earth exists; and earth exists because it is necessary that something remain forever, if indeed something is always in motion.
Because it has neither weight nor lightness, the body that is always moved around the center of the heaven is a body; therefore it is necessary that the whole body of the heaven be moved around the center. But if the heaven has a body of this sort but does not have a motion of this sort, it is clear that it is moved contrary to nature. The body of the heaven is moved around the center, but not as a whole according to the motion of the element from which the body is said to be made, but spherically, by the interchange of its parts—how is it that the spherical motion does not prevail over the motion of the element? And yet motion does not belong to bodies composed of elements according to their form, but according to the elements of which they are composed. How, then, has the necessity of motion been changed from the body of the heaven? For a body that has neither weight nor lightness, it is necessary to have a motionless rest rather than an unstable motion; for if it is neither borne downward by weight nor borne upward by lightness, it is necessary that it remain motionless. If a stone were shaped into the form of a sphere and placed in the air, it would be carried down to its own place; it would not be carried down rolling spherically because of its shape, but would be carried in a straight line according to its own weight.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:56 · narrative
Source
Πῶς οὖν τὸ πέμπτον στοιχεῖον, ἐξ οὗ ἔστιν ὁ οὐρανός, τὸ πεφυκὸς περὶ τὸ μέσον κινεῖσθαι διὰ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν βαρύτητα ἢ κουφότητα, οὐ κατὰ τὴν οἰκείαν φύσιν ὅλον σὺν τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ μέρεσι φέρεται περὶ τὸ μέσον, ἀλλὰ σφαιρικῶς κατὰ ἀντιμετάστασιν τῶν μερῶν κινεῖται τὴν κίνησιν, οὐκ οὖσαν τῆς τοῦ στοιχείου φύσεως ἀλλὰ τοῦ σφαιρικοῦ σχήματος; ἰ οὔτε παρὰ φύσιν οὔτε περιττὸν οὔτε μάτην ἐστί τι ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις, πῶς οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς παρὰ φύσιν κινούμενος, καὶ μάτην ἔχει τοῦ στοι χείου τὴν φύσιν, καθ' ἣν οὐ κινεῖται, καὶ περιττῶς ὑπὸ τοῦ πρώτως κινοῦντος μὴ κινουμένου κινεῖται κίνησιν, ἣν καὶ χωρὶς ἐκείνου ἠδύνατο κινηθῆναι; ἰ μὴ τὸ ἠρεμοῦν ἠρέμει ἀεὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ μέσου, οὐκ ἂν τὸ κινούμενον ἀεὶ περὶ τὸ μέσον ἐκινεῖτο. Πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἔστι ψευδὲς τὸ τὸν οὐρανὸν κινεῖσθαι ἀεὶ τῇ ἑαυτοῦ φύσει; ἰ μὴ τὴν φύσιν καὶ τὴν θέσιν ἣν ἔχει ἔσχεν ἡ γῆ, ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς εἰ μὴ τὴν φύσιν καὶ τὴν θέσιν ἣν ἔχει ἔσχεν, οὐκ ἂν τὸ κινούμενον ἐκινεῖτο, οὔτ' ἂν τὸ ἠρεμοῦν ἠρέμει. Πῶς οὖν ἀΐδια ταῦτα καὶ ἀγένητα, ὧν τὸ τὶ εἶναι καὶ τὸ πῶς εἶναί ἐστιν ἑκατέρου διὰ θάτερον· ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἴδιον τῶν γενητῶν; ἰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὔτε κατὰ πρόνοιάν ἐστί τι οὔτε τι αὐτόματον (τὰ γὰρ κατὰ πρόνοιαν δεύτερα τῆς προνοίας, καὶ τὸ κατ' αὐτόματον ἢ παρὰ φύσιν ἢ συμβεβηκὸς ἐν τοῖς κατὰ προαίρεσιν γιγνομένοις ἐστίν· ἀλλὰ τὸ μὲν παρὰ φύσιν δεύτερόν ἐστι τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν· κατὰ γὰρ τὴν ἐκτροπὴν τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν γίνεται τὸ παρὰ φύσιν·
English
How then is the fifth element, of which the heaven consists, whose nature is to move about the center because it has neither heaviness nor lightness, not carried as a whole with its own parts about the center according to its own nature, but moves in a spherical manner by the interchange of parts with a motion that is not of the nature of the element but of the spherical shape? If neither contrary to nature nor superfluous nor in vain is anything among the eternal things, how is the heaven not moving contrary to nature, and in vain has the nature of the element, according to which it does not move, and superfluously by the first mover that is not moved is moved with a motion which it could have moved even without that? If the resting thing did not always rest at the center, the moving thing would not always move about the center. How then is it not false that the heaven always moves by its own nature? If the earth did not have the nature and position which it has, and likewise the heaven, if it did not have the nature and position which it has, neither would the moving thing move nor would the resting thing rest. How then are these eternal and ungenerated, whose being something and being somehow belong to each through the other—which is the property of generated things? In eternal things there is neither anything according to providence nor anything automatic (for things according to providence are secondary to providence, and the automatic is either contrary to nature or incidental among things that come to be according to choice; but the contrary to nature is secondary to the according to nature; for the contrary to nature comes to be by the deviation of the according to nature;
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:57 · narrative
Source
καὶ τὸ συμβαῖνον ἐν τοῖς κατὰ προαίρεσιν γινομένοις δεύ τερόν ἐστι τῆς προαιρέσεως), πῶς ὑπάρχει ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις τὸ εἶναι τόδε τι διὰ τὸ εἶναι ἄλλο τόδε τι, οἷον ἐπειδὴ ὁ οὐρανός ἐστιν ἀναγκαῖον εἶναι καὶ τὴν γῆν, εἰ δὲ γῆ καὶ οὐ ρανός ἐστι; Τοῦτο δὲ προνοίας ἐστὶν ἔργον, τῆς τόδε τὸ πᾶν ἐκ διαφόρων κατ' οὐσίαν τε καὶ χρείαν μερῶν ποιησά σης. Ἢ ἄρα οὐκ ἀΐδια ὅ τε οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆ καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς πάντα, τὰ πρὸς τὸ εἶναί τε καὶ ποιεῖν καὶ πάσχειν ἀλλήλοις συντελοῦντα, ἢ εἰ ἀΐδια, οὐκ ἀνάγκη τόδε τόδε εἶναι, ἐπειδὴ τόδε τόδε ἐστίν. Μίαν ἀΐδιον ἀνάγκην ὑποθέμενος ὁ Ἀριστοτέλης πολλὰς ἄλλας ἀϊδίους ἀνάγκας ἐκ τῆς ὑπο τεθείσης ἐξήρτησεν. Ἀνάγκη, φησίν, εἶναι κίνησιν ἀΐδιον. ἰ δὲ κίνησις, ἀνάγκη εἶναι καὶ χρόνον ἀΐδιον· ἀριθμὸς γὰρ κινήσεως ὁ χρόνος. ἰ δὲ ἀΐδιος ἡ κίνησις, ἀνάγκη ταύτῃ εἶναι συνεχῆ. ἰ δὲ συνεχὴς ἡ κίνησις, ἀνάγκη εἶναι σῶμα ἁπλοῦν παρὰ τὰ ἐνταῦθα σώματα, μήτε βαρύτητα μήτε κουφότητα ἔχον· τὰ γὰρ βαρέα καὶ κοῦφα σώματα, ἐπειδὴ κατ' εὐθεῖαν κινεῖται, συνεχῶς κινεῖσθαι οὐ δύναται. ἰ δὲ συνε χῶς κινεῖται, ἀνάγκη σφαιρικὸν ἔχειν σχῆμα· τούτῳ γὰρ τῷ σχήματι ἐνδέχεται μόνῳ τὴν συνεχῆ γενέσθαι κίνησιν. ἰ δὲ σφαιρικῶς κινεῖται, ἀνάγκη τὴν γῆν εἶναι ἐν τῷ μέσῳ ἀεὶ ἠρεμοῦσαν, ἵνα περὶ αὐτὴν γίνηται τῆς σφαίρας ἡ κίνησις. ἰ δὲ ἡ γῆ, ἀνάγκη καὶ τὰ μεταξὺ γῆς τε καὶ πυρὸς σώματα. ἰ δὲ ταῦτα, ἀνάγκη εἶναι τὴν γένεσιν, ἐπειδὴ ταῦτα ἀΐδια εἶναι οὐ δύναται. ἰ δὲ ἡ γένεσις, ἀνάγκη εἶναι καὶ ἄλλα ἐγκύκλια σώματα.
English
And what follows in things that come about by choice is secondary to the choice), how does it belong to eternal things that this is this because that is that—for example, since the heaven exists, the earth must also exist, and if the earth exists, the heaven also exists? But this is the work of providence, which made this universe out of parts differing in substance and in use. Either, then, the heaven and the earth and all things in them are not eternal—the things that contribute to one another's being, acting, and being acted upon—or, if they are eternal, it is not necessary that this be this because this is this. Aristotle, having supposed one eternal necessity, hung many other eternal necessities upon the one supposed. Necessity, he says, requires that motion be eternal. But if motion is eternal, necessity requires that time also be eternal; for time is the number of motion. But if motion is eternal, necessity requires that it be continuous. But if motion is continuous, necessity requires that there be a simple body besides the bodies here, having neither heaviness nor lightness; for heavy and light bodies, since they move in a straight line, cannot move continuously. But if it moves continuously, necessity requires that it have a spherical shape; for by this shape alone can continuous motion come about. But if it moves spherically, necessity requires that the earth be always at rest in the middle, so that the motion of the sphere may take place around it. But if the earth exists, necessity requires also the bodies between earth and fire. But if these exist, necessity requires that generation exist, since these cannot be eternal. But if generation exists, necessity requires that there be other bodies moving in a circle as well.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:58 · narrative
Source
Ἀλλ' εἰ, εἰ τόδε τόδε ἐστίν, ἀνάγκη τόδε τόδε εἶναι ἐν τοῖς ἀγενήτοις τε καὶ ἀϊδίοις χώραν οὐκ ἔχει, οὐκ ἄρα ἀΐδιά τε καὶ ἀγένητα τὰ·ηθέντα. ἰ δὲ ἀΐδια ταῦτα καὶ ἀγένητα, οὐκ ἄρα τοῦτο δι' ἐκεῖνο οὔτε ἐκεῖνο διὰ τοῦτο. Ἐπειδὴ εἰ ἡ γῆ ἐστιν, ἀνάγκη καὶ τὸ πῦρ εἶναι καὶ τὰ μεταξὺ αὐτῶν σώματα, πῶς, εἰ ἡ μὲν γῆ ἀγένητός τε καὶ ἀΐδιος, τὸ πῦρ οὐκ ἀΐδιον, τὸ ὑπάρχον κοῦφόν τε καὶ ἀνωφερές; ἰ γάρ, ὥς φησιν, ὧν ἐναντίων τὸ θάτερον φύσει καὶ τὸ θάτερον ἀνάγκη φύσει εἶναι, πῶς οὐκ ἄτοπον τὸ τὴν γῆν εἶναι ἀΐδιόν τε καὶ ἀγένητον, τὸ δὲ πῦρ μὴ εἶναι ἀΐδιον, ἢ τὸ πῦρ εἶναι ἀΐδιον, τὴν δὲ γῆν μὴ εἶναι ἀΐδιον, τὰ δι' ἄλληλα ὄντα; ἰ διὰ τὴν γένεσιν ἀνάγκη εἶναι ἄλλα ἐγκύκλια σώματα, πῶς οὐχ ἡ γένεσίς ἐστιν αἰτία τῶν ἀϊδίων; Ἀΐδια γὰρ τὰ ἐγκύκλια σώματα, καὶ ἡ γένεσις κατὰ τὴν τούτων κίνησιν. ἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἄτοπον, οὐκ ἄρα τὰ ἐγκύκλια σώματα ἀγένητα· ὧν γὰρ τὸ εἶναι διὰ τὸ ἄλλα γενέσθαι ἐστί, γενητὰ ταῦτα καὶ οὐκ ἀΐδια. ἰ ἐνδέχεται ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις ὑπάρξειν τὸ ὑπάρξον ἐν τοῖς γενητοῖς, τόδε ἀνάγκη εἶναι, ἐπεὶ τόδε ἐστὶ τόδε, οὐδὲν ἄρα διαφέρει τὰ ἀγένητα τῶν γενητῶν· ἐν γάρ, φησί, τοῖς ἀϊδίοις τὸ ἐνδεχόμενον οὐδὲν διαφέρει τοῦ εἶναι.
English
But if "if this is, that must be" has no place in things ungenerated and eternal, then the things said are not eternal and ungenerated. But if these things are eternal and ungenerated, then this is not because of that, nor that because of this. Since, if the earth exists, the fire must also exist and the bodies between them, how is it that, if the earth is ungenerated and eternal, the fire is not eternal, though it is light and upward-tending by nature? For if, as he says, of things that are opposites, if one is by nature, the other must also be by nature, how is it not absurd that the earth is eternal and ungenerated, but the fire is not eternal, or that the fire is eternal but the earth is not eternal, when they exist for each other's sake? And if for the sake of generation other circular bodies must exist, how is generation not the cause of eternal things? For the circular bodies are eternal, and generation is according to their motion. But if this is absurd, then the circular bodies are not ungenerated; for those whose existence is through other things coming to be are generated and not eternal. And if it is possible for what would exist in generated things to exist in eternal things—that this must be because that is—then nothing differs between ungenerated and generated things; for, he says, in eternal things the possible differs in no way from being.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:59 · narrative
Source
νδ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἐπειδὴ ἔστι διχῶς ἐπὶ τοῦ κύκλου κινηθῆναι, καὶ οὐκ εἰσὶν ἐναντίαι αὗται. Ἀλλὰ εἰ μηθὲν ὡς ἔτυχε μηδ' ἀπὸ
ταὐτομάτου ἐνδέχεται ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις εἶναι, ὁ δὲ οὐρανὸς ἀΐδιος καὶ ἡ κύκλῳ φορά, διὰ τίνα ποτὲ αἰτίαν ἐπὶ θάτερα φέρεται, ἀλλ' οὐκ ἐπὶ θάτερα; Ἀνάγκη γὰρ καὶ τοῦτο ἀρ χὴν εἶναι ἢ εἶναι αὐτοῦ ἀρχήν. ἰ γὰρ ἡ φύσις ἀεὶ ποιεῖ τῶν ἐνδεχομένων τὸ βέλτιστον, ἔστι δὲ καθάπερ τῶν ἐπὶ τῆς εὐθείας φορῶν ἡ πρὸς τὸν ἄνω τόπον τιμιωτέρα (θειότερος γὰρ ὁ τόπος ὁ ἄνω τοῦ κάτω), τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ ἡ εἰς τὸ πρόσθεν τῆς εἰς τὸ ὄπισθεν ἔχει, εἴπερ καὶ τὸ δεξιὸν καὶ τὸ ἀριστερόν. Μαρτυρεῖ δ' ἡ·ηθεῖσα ἀπορία, ὅτι τὸ πρότερον καὶ τὸ ὕστερον· αὕτη γὰρ ἡ αἰτία λύει τὴν ἀπο ρίαν. ἰ γὰρ ἔχει ὡς ἐνδέχεται βέλτιστα, αὕτη ἂν εἴη αἰ τία καὶ τοῦ εἰρημένου· βέλτιστον γὰρ κινεῖσθαι ἁπλῆν τε κίνησιν καὶ ἄπαυστον, καὶ ταύτην ἐπὶ τὸ τιμιώτερον. ἰ τὸν οὐρανὸν ἡ φύσις ἐποίησε κινηθῆναι εἰς τὸ ἔμπροσθεν καὶ μὴ εἰς τὸ ὀπίσω, ἡ ἀεὶ τῶν ἐνδεχομένων τὸ βέλτιστον ποιουμένη, πῶς ἀΐδιος ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ τούτου φορά, ὑπὸ τῆς φύσεως γεγενημένος καὶ τὸ τὴν βελτίστην κι νηθῆναι κίνησιν ἔχων; ἰ τὴν διαφοράν, ἣν ἔχει ὁ ἄνω τόπος πρὸς τὸν κάτω, ταύτην ἔχει ἡ εἰς τὸ πρόσθεν κίνησις πρὸς τὴν εἰς τὸ ὄπισθεν κίνησιν κατὰ τὸ τιμιώτερον καὶ θειότερον καὶ βέλτιστον, πῶς οὐκ εἰσὶν ἐναντίαι αἱ κινήσεις αὗται το σοῦτον ἀλλήλων διαφέρουσαι; ἰ τῶν ἁπλῶν σωμάτων ἡ κίνησις ἁπλῆ, οὐ κατὰ τὸ ἐνδεχόμενον ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸ ἀναγ καῖον, πῶς διχῶς κινηθῆναι δύναται ὁ οὐρανὸς ἁπλοῦν σῶμα ἔχων καὶ κινεῖται ἐνδεχομένως;
English
54. From the same discourse.
Since it is possible for the circle to be moved in two ways, and these are not contrary. But if nothing happens by chance or spontaneously among eternal things, and the heaven is eternal and its circular motion, for what cause is it moved in one direction rather than the other? For this too must either be a principle or have a principle. For if nature always does the best of what is possible, and just as among motions in a straight line the motion toward the upper place is more honorable (for the upper place is more divine than the lower), in the same way the forward motion stands in relation to the backward, if indeed right and left exist. The accustomed difficulty bears witness that the prior and the posterior exist; for this cause resolves the difficulty. For if it is as it can best be, this would be the cause also of what has been said; for it is best to be moved with a simple and ceaseless motion, and this toward the more honorable. If nature made the heaven to be moved forward and not backward, nature which always does the best of what is possible, how is the heaven eternal and its motion, having been generated by nature and having to be moved with the best motion? If the forward motion has the same difference in relation to the backward motion, in respect of the more honorable and more divine and better, that the upper place has to the lower, how are these motions not contrary, differing so much from one another? If the motion of simple bodies is simple, not according to what is possible but according to what is necessary, how can the heaven be moved in two ways, having a simple body and being moved according to what is possible?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:60 · narrative
Source
ἰ πανταχόθεν ἐστὶν ὁ οὐρανὸς ἴσος ἑαυτῷ, καὶ ἴσα ἔχων τὰ μέρη τοῖς μέρεσι, καὶ ὡς ἐὰν κινηθῇ τὴν σφαιρικήν τε καὶ ἔγκυκλον σώζει κίνησιν, δύναται ἄρα καὶ ἀπὸ μεσημβρίας κινηθῆναι εἰς ἄρκτον καὶ ἀπὸ ἄρκτου εἰς μεσημβρίαν, ὡς δύναται κινηθῆναι ἀπὸ ἀνατολῆς εἰς δύσιν καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς δύσεως εἰς ἀνατολήν. Πῶς οὖν οὐ μάτην ἡ φύσις τῷ σώματι τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἐνέθηκε το σούτων κινήσεων τὰς δυνάμεις, εἰ τετραχῶς μὲν ἔχει τὰς δυνάμεις, μοναχῶς δὲ κινεῖται;
νε. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Περὶ δὲ τῶν καλουμένων ἄστρων ἑπόμενον ἂν εἴη λέ γειν, ἐκ τίνων συνεστᾶσι καὶ τίνες αἱ κινήσεις αὐτῶν. ὐλο γώτατον δὲ καὶ τοῖς εἰρημένοις ἑπόμενον τὸ ἕκαστον τῶν ἄστρων ποιεῖν ἐκ τούτου τοῦ σώματος ἐν ᾧ τυγχάνει τὴν φορὰν ἔχον, ἐπειδὴ ἔφαμέν τι εἶναι ὃ κύκλῳ φέρεσθαι πέ φυκεν· ὥσπερ γὰρ οἱ πύρινα φάσκοντες εἶναι διὰ τοῦτο λέ γουσιν, ὅτι τὸ ἄνω σῶμα πῦρ εἶναί φασιν, ὡς εὔλογον ὂν ἕκαστον συνεστάναι ἐκ τούτων ἐν οἷς ἕκαστον ἐστίν, ὁμοίως καὶ ἡμεῖς λέγομεν. Ἡ δὲ θερμότης ἀπ' αὐτῶν καὶ τὸ φῶς γίνεται παρατριβομένου τοῦ ἀέρος ὑπὸ τῆς ἐκείνων φορᾶς. Πέφυκε γὰρ ἡ κίνησις ἐκπυροῦν καὶ λίθους καὶ ξύλα καὶ σίδηρον· εὐλογώτερον οὖν τὸ ἐγγύτερον τοῦ πυρός, ἐγγύτερον δὲ ὁ ἀὴρ οἷον καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν φερομένων βελῶν· ταῦτα γὰρ ἐκπυροῦται οὕτως ὥστε τήκεσθαι τὰς μολυβδίδας, καὶ ἐπεί περ αὐτὰ ἐκπυροῦται, ἀνάγκη καὶ τὸν κύκλῳ αὐτῶν ἀέρα τὸ
English
If the heaven is everywhere equal to itself and has its parts equal to the parts, and if, when moved, it preserves the spherical and circular motion, then it can be moved from south to north and from north to south, just as it can be moved from east to west and from west to east. How then is it not in vain that nature has implanted in the body of the heaven the powers of so many motions, if it has the powers in four ways but is moved in only one way?
55. From the same discourse.
Concerning the so-called stars, it would follow to speak of what they are composed and what their motions are. It is most reasonable and follows from what has been said that each of the stars performs its motion from this body in which it happens to be, since we said that there is something which is naturally moved in a circle; for just as those who assert they are fiery say this for the reason that they claim the upper body is fire, as it is reasonable that each thing is composed of those things in which each thing is, in the same way we also say. And the heat and the light come from them when the air is rubbed by their motion. For motion naturally sets fire to stones and wood and iron; more reasonably, then, that which is nearer to fire, and nearer is the air, as also in the case of missiles being carried; for these are set on fire to such an extent that the leaden bullets melt, and since they themselves are set on fire, it is necessary that the air around them
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:61 · narrative
Source
αὐτὸ πάσχειν. Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν αὐτὰ ἐκθερμαίνεται διὰ τὸ ἐν ἀέρι φέρεσθαι, ὃς διὰ τὴν πληγὴν τῇ κινήσει γίνεται πῦρ· τῶν δὲ ἄνω ἕκαστον ἐν τῇ σφαίρᾳ φέρεται, ὥστε αὐτὰ μὲν μὴ ἐκπυροῦσθαι, τοῦ δὲ ἀέρος ὑπὸ τὴν τοῦ κυκλικοῦ σώματος σφαῖραν ὄντος ἀνάγκη φερομένης ἐκείνης θερ μαίνεσθαι, καὶ ταύτην μάλιστα ᾗ ὁ ἥλιος τυγχάνει ἐνδεδεμένος. Διὸ δὴ πλησιάζοντός τε αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀνίσχοντος καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμᾶς ὄντος γίνεται θερμότης. Ὅτι μὲν οὖν οὔτε πύρινά ἐστιν οὔτε ἐν τῷ πυρὶ φέρεται, ταῦθ' ἡμῖν εἰρήσθω περὶ αὐτῶν.
ἰ ἐκ τῆς αὐτῆς ὕλης, ἐξ ἧς ἐστιν ὁ οὐρανός, ἐκ ταύ της ἐστὶ καὶ τὰ ἄστρα, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι ψευδὲς τὸ Ἐκ πάσης γέγονε τῆς ὕλης ὁ οὐρανός, καὶ τὸ Πᾶσαν τὴν ὕλην περιείληφεν; ἰ τὸ κινούμενον καὶ τῇ κινήσει θερμαντικὸν ἑτέρου γιγνόμενον, ἐὰν μὴ προηγουμένως αὐτὸ τῇ ἑαυτοῦ κινήσει θερμανθῇ, θερμαντικὸν ἑτέρου γενέσθαι οὐ δύναται, πῶς ἡ σφαῖρα καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ ἄστρα θερμαίνουσι τῇ ἑαυτῶν κινήσει τὸν ἀέρα, αὐτὰ μὴ θερμαινόμενα; ἰ τὸ τῇ ἑαυτοῦ κινήσει θερμαντικὰς ἐνεργείας ἐκτελοῦν ἀνάγκη τοῦτο ἢ βαρύτητα ἔχειν ἢ κουφότητα, πῶς ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ ἄστρα μήτε βαρύτητα ἔχοντα μήτε κουφότητα τὰς θερμαντικὰς ἐκ τελεῖ ἐνεργείας; ἰ τὰ τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχοντα κινητὴν οὐσίαν, τούτοις ἀνάγκη τὴν αὐτὴν καθ' αὑτὸ κινεῖσθαι κίνησιν καὶ μὴ κατὰ συμβεβηκός, πῶς οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ ἥλιος κατὰ συμβεβηκὸς κινούμενος, εἰ τῇ σφαίρᾳ ἐνδέδεται; Καὶ περὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἄστρων ὁ αὐτὸς λόγος, εἰ μὴ δι' ἑαυτῶν κινοῦνται τὰς κατὰ φύσιν αὑτῶν κινήσεις, ἀλλὰ διὰ τῶν σφαιρῶν αἷς εἰσιν ἐνδεδεμένα.
English
to be affected itself. These things, then, are themselves heated by being carried in the air, which by the impact becomes fire through the motion; but each of the things above is carried in its sphere, so that they themselves are not set on fire, but the air beneath the sphere of the circular body must be heated when that body is moved, and especially in the region where the sun happens to be bound. Therefore, when it approaches and rises and is above us, heat comes about. That, then, they are neither fiery nor carried in fire, let this be said by us concerning them.
If the stars are from the same matter from which the heaven is, how is it not false that "the heaven has come to be from all the matter," and that "it has encompassed all the matter"? If a thing that is moved and becomes capable of heating another by its motion cannot become capable of heating another unless it is first heated by its own motion, how do the sphere and the stars in it heat the air by their own motion, while not being heated themselves? If a thing that performs heating activities by its own motion must necessarily have either weight or lightness, how does the heaven and the stars in it, having neither weight nor lightness, perform heating activities? If things that have the same movable substance must necessarily be moved with the same motion in themselves and not incidentally, how is the sun not moved incidentally, if it is bound in the sphere? And concerning the other stars the same argument holds, if they are not moved by themselves in their natural motions, but through the spheres to which they are bound.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:62 · narrative
Source
ἰ ἐκ τῆς αὐτῆς ὕλης ἐστὶν ὁ ἥλιος ἧς ἐστιν ὁ οὐρα νός, τῆς μήτε βαρύτητα μήτε κουφότητα ἐχούσης, καὶ σφαιρι κὸν ἔχει τὸ σχῆμα, ὥσπερ ἔχει καὶ ὁ οὐρανός, διὰ τί μὴ ὡσαύ τως κινοῦνται ἀμφότεροι ἢ κατὰ ἀντιμετάστασιν τῶν μερῶν ὥσπερ κινεῖται ὁ ἥλιος; ἰ οὐδὲν παρὰ φύσιν ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι παρὰ φύσιν τὸ τὴν κίνησιν, ἣν ἔχει τις κατὰ φύσιν, ταύτην μὴ δι' ἑαυτοῦ κινεῖσθαι ἀλλὰ δι' ἑτέρου; Κι νοῦνται γὰρ ὅ τε ἥλιος καὶ τὰ ἄστρα οὐ δι' ἑαυτῶν, ἀλλὰ διὰ τῶν σφαιρῶν ἐν αἷς εἰσιν ἐνδεδεμένοι. ἰ, ὥσπερ τὰ γενητὰ κατὰ λόγον ἐστὶν ὃ γέγονεν, οὕτως καὶ τὰ ἀγένητα κατὰ λόγον ἐστὶν ὅ ἐστιν, ὕστερα ἄρα τοῦ λόγου τὰ ἀγένητα. ἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἀδύνατον, οὐκ ἄρα κατὰ λόγον ἐστὶ τὰ ἀγένητα. Μὴ ὄντων δὲ αὐτῶν κατὰ λόγον, πῶς ἕκαστον αὐτῶν χρειωδῶς ἐστιν ὅ ἐστι καὶ ἔχει ὃ ἔχει καὶ ποιεῖ ὃ ποιεῖ; Τὰ γὰρ χρειω δῶς ὄντα λόγου τε καὶ προνοίας ἐστὶν ἔργα. ἰ ἀκολουθεῖ τοῖς γενητοῖς τὸ ἐκ λόγου εἶναι καὶ ὕλης, οὐκ ἄρα ἐκ λόγου καὶ ὕλης τὰ ἀγένητα. Πῶς οὖν ἀγένητα ὅ τε οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ πάντα καὶ ἔστιν ἐκ λόγου καὶ ὕλης; ἰ, καθὰ εἶπεν ὁ Ἀριστοτέλης, ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὐδὲν μάτην οὐδὲ παρὰ φύσιν, πῶς ἀφ' ὧν εἶπε περὶ τῆς τοῦ ἡλίου κινήσεως συμβαίνει τῷ ἡλίῳ ἀμφότερα, καὶ τὸ μάτην καὶ τὸ παρὰ φύσιν; ἰ γὰρ τοῦ ἡλίου τῇ κινούσῃ αὐτὸν σφαίρᾳ μὴ ἐνδεδεμένου τὴν αὐτὴν κατὰ
English
If the sun is of the same matter as the heaven, which has neither weight nor lightness, and has a spherical shape, just as the heaven also has, why are they not moved in the same way, both of them, either by the interchange of parts as the sun is moved? If nothing is contrary to nature among eternal things, how is it not contrary to nature that the motion which something has according to nature, this motion it does not move by itself but by another? For both the sun and the stars are moved not by themselves but by the spheres in which they are bound. If, just as generated things are according to reason—that which has come to be—so also ungenerated things are according to reason—that which is—then ungenerated things are posterior to reason. But if this is impossible, then ungenerated things are not according to reason. And if they are not according to reason, how is each of them usefully that which it is, and has what it has, and does what it does? For things that exist usefully are the works of reason and providence. If it follows for generated things that they are from reason and matter, then ungenerated things are not from reason and matter. How then are the heaven and all things in it ungenerated, and yet are from reason and matter? If, as Aristotle said, nothing among eternal things is in vain or contrary to nature, how does it follow from what he said about the motion of the sun that both things happen to the sun—both the in vain and the contrary to nature? For if the sun were not bound to the sphere that moves it, the same according to
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:63 · narrative
Source
φύσιν ἐκινεῖτο κίνησιν ἣν νῦν κινεῖται, πῶς οὐ μάτην ἐνεδέθη τῇ σφαίρᾳ; ἰ δὲ μὴ ταύτην ἐκινεῖτο κατὰ φύσιν, ἀλλ' ἑτέ ραν παρὰ ταύτην εἴτε τῷ ποσῷ εἴτε τῷ ποιῷ, πῶς οὐ παρὰ φύσιν κινεῖται νῦν;
ν. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Τοὺς μὲν κύκλους κινεῖσθαι, τὰ δὲ ἄστρα ἠρεμεῖν καὶ ἐνδεδεμένα τοῖς κύκλοις φέρεσθαι. ἰ μὲν κατὰ φύσιν ἠρεμεῖ ἐν τοῖς κύκλοις τὰ ἄστρα, μάτην ἐνδέδεται τοῖς κύκλοις, εἰ δὲ παρὰ φύσιν ἠρεμεῖ, δῆλον ὅτι βίᾳ ἠρεμεῖ· ἀλλὰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὐθὲν οὔτε μάτην οὔτε παρὰ φύσιν. ὐκ ἄρα εὗρεν ὁ Ἀριστοτέλης τὸν περὶ τῆς τῶν ἄστρων κινήσεως λόγον· ἀΐδια γὰρ λέγει τὰ ἄστρα, καὶ ἐν οἷς εἶπε περὶ τῆς αὐτῶν κινήσεως ἀμφότερα φαίνεται, τὸ μάτην καὶ παρὰ φύσιν. ἰ ἀΐδια μὲν τὰ ἄστρα, ἀΐδιος δὲ καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς ἐν ᾧ ἐστι τὰ ἄστρα δεδεμένα, καὶ θεὸς ἕκαστον αὐτῶν προσηγόρευται, πῶς οὐκ εἰσὶ θεοὶ ὑπὸ θεῶν συ ρόμενοι; Τὰ γὰρ τῷ κινουμένῳ ἐνδεδεμένα συρομένως κινεῖ ται. ἰ ἄλλη ἡ σύνθεσις οὐσίας (ἐξ ὕλης γὰρ καὶ εἴδους) καὶ ἄλλη ἡ σύνθεσις ἡ ἐκ τῶν οὐσίαν ἐχόντων μερῶν, πῶς ἀΐδια ταῦτα λέγεται τὰ ἀμφοτέρας ἔχοντα τὰς συνθέσεις; Ὁ γὰρ οὐρανός, ἔχων τὸν ἥλιον καὶ τὰ ἄστρα ἐνδεδεμένα μέρη, σύνθετος ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐστιν· ἔχων γὰρ ταῦτα ἐν ἑαυτῷ ἐστιν ὁ οὐρανός.
English
If it was moved by nature with the motion which it now moves, why was it bound to the sphere to no purpose? But if it was not moved by nature with this motion, but with another beside this one, whether in respect of quantity or of quality, how is it not now moved contrary to nature?
V. From the same argument.
That the circles are moved, but the stars are at rest and are carried bound to the circles. If the stars rest in the circles by nature, they are bound to the circles to no purpose; but if they rest contrary to nature, it is clear that they rest by force. But in eternal things nothing is either to no purpose or contrary to nature. Therefore Aristotle has not found the account concerning the motion of the stars; for he says the stars are eternal, and in what he said about their motion both appear—the purposeless and the contrary to nature. If the stars are eternal, and the heaven also is eternal in which the stars are bound, and each of them has been called a god, how are they not gods dragged by gods? For things bound to a moving thing are moved as being dragged. If the composition of substance (for it is from matter and form) is one thing, and the composition from parts having substance is another, how are these said to be eternal, which have both compositions? For the heaven, having the sun and the stars as bound parts, is composite from them; for the heaven, having these in itself, is [composite].
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:64 · narrative
Source
νζ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἄλογον τὸ μηθὲν ὄργανον αὐτοῖς ἀπο δοῦναι τὴν φύσιν πρὸς τὴν κίνησιν· οὐθὲν γὰρ ὡς ἔτυχε ποιεῖ ἡ φύσις, οὐδὲ τῶν μὲν ζώων φροντίσαι, τῶν δὲ οὕτω τιμίων ὑπεριδεῖν, ἀλλ' ἔοικεν ὥσπερ ἐπίτηδες ἀφελεῖν πάντα δι' ὧν ἐνδέχεται προϊέναι καθ' αὑτά. ἰ τῶν ἀϊδίων τε καὶ ἀγενήτων οὐδείς ἐστι ποιητής, οὐδὲ φροντίδι τινός εἰσιν ἅ εἰσιν ἢ ἔχουσιν ἃ ἔχουσι κατὰ φύσιν, πῶς, εἰ ἀγένητός ἐστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν τῷ οὐ ρανῷ φαινόμενα συναγένητα ὑπάρχει αὐτῷ, τὴν φύσιν ἔχει ποιητήν τε καὶ φροντιστὴν τῶν πρὸς τὴν σύστασιν αὐτῶν τελουμένων; ἰ ἥρμοττε τῷ περὶ τῆς κινήσεως τῶν ἀϊδίων τὸν λόγον ποιουμένῳ τὸ λέγειν τὴν φύσιν μηδὲν ὡς ἔτυχε ποιεῖν, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι δῆλον ὅτι ἔργα εἰσὶ τῆς φύσεως ὅ τε οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ φαινόμενα, τῆς ἀφελούσης αὐτῶν τὰ ὄργανα τῆς κινήσεως;
νη. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἐπεὶ οὖν δεῖ τὸν μὲν οὐρανὸν κινεῖσθαι τὴν ἑαυτοῦ κίνησιν, τὰ δ' ἄλλα ἄστρα μὴ προϊέναι δι' αὑτῶν, εὐλόγως ἂν ἑκάτερον εἴη σφαιροειδές· οὕτω γὰρ ἂν μάλιστα τὸ μὲν κινηθήσεται, τὸ δὲ ἠρεμήσει.
English
57. From the same discourse.
In addition to these things, it is irrational that nature gave them no instrument for motion; for nature does nothing at random, nor did it care for animals but overlook things so precious, but it seems as though deliberately to have taken away all the means by which they might proceed of themselves. If of things eternal and ungenerated there is no maker, nor are they what they are, or have what they have by nature, through the care of anyone, how, if the heaven is ungenerated and the things appearing in the heaven are generated together with it, does it have nature as maker and provider of the things accomplished for their constitution? It was fitting for one making an argument about the motion of eternal things to say that nature does nothing at random; how is it not clear that both the heaven and the things appearing in the heaven are works of nature, of the nature that took away from them the instruments of motion?
58. From the same discourse.
Since, then, the heaven must be moved with its own motion, but the other stars do not proceed of themselves, it would reasonably be that each is spherical; for thus especially the one will be moved and the other will remain at rest.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:65 · narrative
Source
ἰ τὸ ἠρεμοῦν ἐκεῖνο λέγεται τὸ δυνάμενον κινηθῆναι τὴν κίνησιν ἐκείνην ἀφ' ἧς ἠρεμεῖ, πῶς ἠρεμεῖ τὰ ἄστρα ἰδίαν οὐκ ἔχοντα κίνησιν, καθ' ἣν κινεῖσθαι ἐχρῆν; ἰ δὲ δύναμιν μὲν ἔχει τοῦ κινεῖσθαι, κωλύεται δὲ διὰ τὸ ἐνδε δέσθαι τῇ σφαίρᾳ, πῶς οὐ παρὰ φύσιν ἔχει τὸ κινεῖσθαι
ἀεί; ἰ τοῖς ἀεὶ κινουμένοις ὡς ἁρμόδιον ἐδόθη τὸ σφαιρι κὸν σχῆμα, πῶς τῶν ἐχόντων τὸ σφαιρικὸν σχῆμα τὸ μὲν κινεῖται ἀεὶ ὡς ὁ οὐρανός, τὸ δὲ ἀεὶ ἠρεμεῖ ὡς τὰ ἄστρα; νθ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ὥστε, ἐπείπερ οὐ φαίνεται τοῦτο ἀεὶ συμβαῖνον, οὔτε ἂν ἔμψυχον οὔτε βίαιον φέροιτο φορὰν οὐθὲν αὐτῶν, ὥσπερ τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι προνοούσης τῆς φύσεως, ὅτι μὴ τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον ἐχούσης τῆς κινήσεως οὐθὲν ἂν ἦν τῶν περὶ τὸν δεῦρο τόπον ὁμοίως ἔχον.
Πῶς οὖν ἀΐδια καὶ ἀγένητα τὰ κατὰ τὴν πρόνοιαν τῆς φύσεως τὸ εἶναι τοιάδε καὶ τὸ κινεῖσθαι τοιῶσδε εἰληφότα; Τὰ γὰρ κατὰ πρόνοιαν δεύτερα τῆς προνοίας, καὶ τὰ ἀΐδια οὐδενός ἐστι δεύτερα. ἰ τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι πρὸ τοῦ εἶναι οὐκ ἦν, πῶς ἐνδέχεται περὶ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῶν ἄστρων καὶ τῆς αὐτῶν κινήσεως ἀμφότερα εἶναι ἀληθῆ, τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι καὶ τὸ ἀΐδια καὶ ἀγένητα αὐτὰ εἶναι; Τὸ γὰρ μέλλον οὔπω ἐστί, καὶ τὸ ἀΐδιόν τε καὶ ἀγένητον πάντοτε ἔνεστιν. ἰ ἕνεκα τοῦ τὰ περὶ τὸν δεῦρο τόπον ὡς ἔσχεν ὁμοίως ἔχειν τὸν εἰρημένον τρόπον τῆς κινήσεως τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἡ φύσις προενόησεν εἶναι, πῶς ἀΐδιά τε καὶ ἀγένητα ταῦτα, ἃ ἕνεκεν τῶν γε νητῶν ἐστιν ὡς ἔστι καὶ κινεῖται ὡς κινεῖται; ξ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
If that which is at rest is said to be that which is able to be moved with that motion from which it is at rest, how are the stars at rest, not having their own motion, according to which they ought to have been moved? And if they have the power to be moved, but are prevented because they are bound to the sphere, how is it not contrary to nature for them to be moved always? If to things always moved the spherical shape was given as fitting, how is it that of things having the spherical shape, one is always moved as the heaven is, while another is always at rest as the stars are? 59. From the same discourse.
So then, since this does not appear to happen always, neither would any of them be carried with an animate or a violent motion, as if nature foresaw what was going to be, because if the motion were not in this way, nothing of the things in this place here would be in a like condition.
How then are the things that have received their being as such and their being moved in such a way according to the providence of nature eternal and ungenerated? For the things that are according to providence are secondary to providence, and eternal things are secondary to nothing. If what is going to be was not before it existed, how is it possible concerning the heaven and the stars and their motion that both be true—that it is going to be and that they are eternal and ungenerated? For what is going to be is not yet, while what is eternal and ungenerated is always present. If for the sake of the things in this place here being in a like condition, nature foresaw that the motion of the heaven in the said manner should exist, how are these things eternal and ungenerated—things which exist for the sake of generated things, and are moved as they are moved? 60. From the same discourse.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:66 · narrative
Source
Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ δέδεικται ὅτι οὐ πεφύκασι κινεῖσθαι δι' αὑτῶν, ἡ δὲ φύσις οὐδὲν ἀλόγως οὐδὲ μάτην ποιεῖ, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ σχῆμα τοιοῦτον ἀποδέδωκε τοῖς ἀκινήτοις ὃ ἥκιστά ἐστι κινητικόν. Ἥκιστα δὲ κινητικὸν ἡ σφαῖρα διὰ τὸ μηδὲν ἔχειν ὄργανον πρὸς τὴν κίνησιν. Ὥστε δῆλον ὅτι σφαιροειδῆ ἂν εἴη τὸν ὄγκον.
ἰ ἡ φύσις δέδωκε τοῖς ἀεὶ κινητοῖς τὸ σφαιρικὸν σχῆμα ἐπιτήδειον πρὸς τὴν εὐκινησίαν, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι τὰ ἄστρα μάτην εἰληφότα σχῆμα τοιοῦτον, ἐνδεδεμένα τοῖς κύκλοις καὶ τὴν κατὰ φύσιν αὑτῶν μὴ δυνάμενα ἐκτελεῖν κίνησιν; ἰ οὐ πεφύκασι τὰ ἄστρα δι' αὑτῶν κινεῖσθαι, οὐκ ἄρα ἔχουσι κατὰ φύσιν τὴν ἀΐδιον κίνησιν. Πῶς οὖν εἰσιν ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ στοιχείου ἐξ οὗ καὶ ὁ οὐρανός, τοῦ μήτε βαρύτητα ἔχοντος μήτε κουφότητα; ἰ ὁ μὲν οὐρανὸς διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν ἐκ τοιούτου στοιχείου καὶ διὰ τὸ σφαιρικὸν ἔχειν τὸ σχῆμα πέφυκε περὶ τὸ μέσον κινεῖσθαι ἀεὶ δι' ἑαυτοῦ, τὰ δὲ ἄστρα ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ ὄντα στοιχείου καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ἔχοντα σχῆμα οὐ πεφύκασι κινεῖσθαι δι' ἑαυτῶν, μάτην ὡς ἔοικε δέδωκεν αὐ τοῖς ἡ φύσις οὐσίαν τε καὶ σχῆμα πρὸς τὴν ἀεὶ κίνησιν ἐπιτήδειον, εἰ στάσιν ἔχουσιν ἀκίνητον. Τὸ οὐσίαν ἔχειν καὶ σχῆμα ἀεὶ κινητὸν τὰ ἄστρα καὶ στάσιν ἀκίνητον πῶς οὐκ ἔστι δεῖγμα τῆς ἀλόγου τε καὶ ματαίας ποιήσεως τῆς παρὰ τὴν φύσιν πεποιηκυίας ἠρεμεῖν τὰ ἄστρα; ἰ τῶν ἀγενήτων τε καὶ ἀϊδίων αἱ οὐσίαι πάσης ποιήσεως τῆς τε κατὰ τὸν λόγον καὶ τῆς παρὰ τὸν λόγον ἀνώτεραί εἰσι, πῶς, εἰ ἀγένητος ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἄστρα, κατὰ πρόνοιαν τῆς φύ σεως τῆς μηθὲν ἀλόγως μήτε ματαίως ποιούσης εἰσὶν ὅ εἰσι
English
For since it has been shown that they are not naturally moved by themselves, and nature does nothing without reason nor in vain, it is clear that it has also given to the immovable bodies such a shape as is least capable of motion. And the sphere is least capable of motion because it has no organ for motion. So that it is clear that they would be spherical in bulk.
If nature has given to the ever-movable bodies the spherical shape as suited to easy motion, how is it that the stars have not received such a shape in vain, being bound to the circles and unable to accomplish their own natural motion? If the stars are not naturally moved by themselves, then they do not have eternal motion according to nature. How then are they from the same element as the heaven, which has neither weight nor lightness? If the heaven, because it is from such an element and because it has the spherical shape, is naturally moved always about the center by itself, but the stars, being from the same element and having the same shape, are not naturally moved by themselves, then nature has, as it seems, given to them in vain both substance and a shape suited to eternal motion, if they have an immovable rest. That the stars have a substance and an ever-movable shape and an immovable rest—how is this not a proof of the irrational and vain making of that which, contrary to nature, has made the stars to be at rest? The substances of the ungenerated and eternal things are higher than all making, both that according to reason and that contrary to reason. How, if the heaven and the stars are ungenerated, are they, by the providence of nature which does nothing without reason nor in vain, what they are
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:67 · narrative
Source
καὶ ἔχουσιν ἃ ἔχουσιν; ἰ οὐκ ἐχρῆν κινεῖσθαι τὰ ἄστρα, διὰ τί ὅλως κινοῦνται δι' ἑτέρων; ἰ δὲ ἐχρῆν κινεῖσθαι, διὰ τί μὴ δι' ἑαυτῶν κινοῦνται ἀλλὰ δι' ἑτέρων, δυναμένης τῆς φύ σεως ποιεῖν αὐτὰ κινεῖσθαι δι' ἑαυτῶν τὴν κίνησιν ἣν νῦν κι νοῦνται δι' ἑτέρων, τῆς ἐν εὐκινητοτάτῃ αὐτῶν οὐσίᾳ πεποιηκυίας αὐτὰ ἀκίνητα καθ' αὑτά; ἰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὐδὲν παρὰ φύσιν, παρὰ φύσιν δὲ τὸ οὐσίαν μὲν καὶ σχῆμα ἔχειν ἀεὶ κινητόν, στάσιν δὲ ἀκίνητον, ἄρα οὐκ ἀΐδια τὰ ἐν οἷς τι παρὰ φύσιν, ἢ ψευδὲς τὸ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὐδὲν παρὰ φύσιν. ἰ οὐδὲν τῶν ἀγενήτων οὔτε ὃ ἔχει οὔτε ὃ μὴ ἔχει κατὰ πρόνοιάν τινος ἔχει ἢ οὐκ ἔχει, πῶς, εἰ ἀγένητος ὁ οὐ ρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἄστρα, κατὰ πρόνοιαν τῆς φύσεως ὄργανον μὲν οὐκ ἔχει κινήσεως, σχῆμα δὲ ἔχει σφαιρικὸν ἀντὶ τοῦ ὀργάνου, πρὸς τὴν συνεχῆ κίνησιν ἐπιτηδειότερον ὂν τῶν πορευτικῶν ὀργάνων;
ξα. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἡ μὲν πρώτη μία οὖσα πολλὰ κινεῖ τῶν σωμάτων τῶν θείων, αἱ δὲ πολλαὶ οὖσαι ἓν μόνον ἑκάστη· τῶν γὰρ πλα νωμένων ἓν ὁτιοῦν πλείους φέρεται φοράς. Ταύτῃ οὖν ἀνι σάζει ἡ φύσις καὶ ποιεῖ τινα τάξιν, τῇ μὲν μιᾷ πολλὰ ἀποδιδοῦσα σώματα, τῷ δὲ ἑνὶ σώματι πολλὰς φοράς. Ἐν πολλαῖς γὰρ σφαίραις ἡ μία σφαῖρα ἐνδεδεμένη φέρεται, ἑκάστη δὲ σφαῖρα σῶμα τυγχάνει ὄν. ἰ τῶν ἀγενήτων τε καὶ ἀϊδίων οὐσιῶν ποιητὴς οὐδείς, πῶς ἀΐδιά τε καὶ ἀγένητα ταῦτα, ὧν ἡ φύσις τῆς τάξεώς ἐστι ποιητής, τῇ μὲν μιᾷ ἀποδιδοῦσα πολλὰ σώματα, τῷ δὲ ἑνὶ σώματι πολλὰς φοράς, τὰ πλήθη τῶν τοῦ ἑνὸς σώ ματος φορῶν ἰσάζουσα τῷ πλήθει τῶν σωμάτων.
English
And they have what they have? If the stars ought not to be moved, why are they moved at all by others? But if they ought to be moved, why are they not moved by themselves but by others, when nature is able to make them be moved by themselves with the motion which they are now moved by others, since it has made them immovable in themselves in their most easily moved substance? In eternal things nothing is contrary to nature; but it is contrary to nature that a substance and shape should always have what is movable, yet an immovable rest. Are not those things in which something is contrary to nature non-eternal, or is the statement false that in eternal things nothing is contrary to nature? None of the ungenerated things has or does not have either what it has or what it does not have by the providence of anyone. How, then, if the heaven and the stars are ungenerated, do they not have an instrument of motion by the providence of nature, but have a spherical shape instead of an instrument, being more suited to continuous motion than instruments of travel?
61. From the same discourse.
The first, being one, moves many of the divine bodies, but the many, being many, each moves only one; for of the planets, each one is carried by more motions than one. In this way, then, nature balances and produces a certain order, assigning many bodies to the one, and many motions to the one body. For in many spheres the one sphere, bound within, is carried, and each sphere happens to be a body. And if there is no maker of ungenerated and eternal substances, how are these things eternal and ungenerated, whose nature is the maker of order, assigning many bodies to the one and many motions to the one body, equating the multitudes of the motions of the one body to the multitude of the bodies?
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:68 · narrative
Source
ἰ τὰ ἀγένητα ταῦτα καὶ ἀποίητα, πῶς ἐνδέχεται ἐν τοῖς ἀγενήτοις πεποιημένην εἶναι τάξιν φυσικήν; Σφαῖρα σφαίρᾳ ἐνδεδεμένη, τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχουσα οὐσίαν ἣν ἔχει ἡ σφαῖρα ᾗ ἐνδέδεται, πῶς οὐ φαίνεται ἀμφοτέρας ἔχουσα τὰς ἀτοπίας τὰς ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις μὴ ὑπαρχούσας, τὸ μάτην ἔχειν τὴν κινητὴν οὐ σίαν καθ' ἣν οὐ κινεῖται, καὶ τὸ παρὰ φύσιν κινεῖσθαι κατὰ συμβεβηκός;
ξβ. Ἐκ τοῦ τρίτου λόγου Περὶ οὐρανοῦ. Τῶν φύσει λεγομένων τὰ μέν εἰσιν οὐσίαι, τὰ δὲ ἔργα καὶ πάθη τούτων· λέγω δὲ οὐσίας μὲν τὰ ἁπλᾶ σώματα, οἷον πῦρ καὶ γῆν καὶ τὰ σύστοιχα τούτοις, καὶ ὅσα ἐκ τού των, τόν τε σύνολον οὐρανὸν καὶ τὰ μόρια τούτου, πάλιν τά τε ζῶα καὶ τὰ φυτὰ καὶ τὰ μόρια τούτων. Ὁ εἰρηκὼς τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶναι ἐξ ἁπλοῦ τινος στοιχείου ἑτέρου ὄντος παρὰ τὰ ἐνταῦθα στοιχεῖα, καὶ ὅτι οὐκ ἐνδέχεται οὐρανὸν ἄλλον γενέσθαι διὰ τὸ τοῦτον πᾶσαν περιειληφέναι τὴν ὕλην, πῶς νῦν λέγει ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν εἶναι στοιχείων τὸν οὐρανόν, ἐξ ὧν καὶ τὰ ζῶα καὶ τὰ φυτά; Ἀλλ' εἰ μὲν ἄλλον οὐρανὸν λέγει ἐξ ἄλλων στοιχείων γενέσθαι, πῶς οὐ ψεύδεται λέγων· ὐκ ἐνδέχεται ἄλλον οὐρανὸν εἶναι πλὴν ἑνός; ἰ δὲ τὸν αὐτὸν λέγει οὐρανὸν ποτὲ μὲν ἐξ ἄλλου θειοτέρου στοι
English
If these things are ungenerated and unmade, how can a natural order that has been made exist among the ungenerated? A sphere bound to a sphere, having the same substance as the sphere to which it is bound—how does it not appear to have both absurdities, which do not exist among eternal things: that its movable substance is in vain in respect of that by which it is not moved, and that it is moved contrary to nature incidentally?
62. From the third book On the Heaven. Of things said to exist by nature, some are substances, and some are the works and affections of these; I mean by substances the simple bodies, such as fire and earth and their kindred, and all things composed of these, both the whole heaven and its parts, and again animals and plants and their parts. He who said that the heaven is made of some simple element other than the elements here, and that it is not possible for another heaven to come to be because this one has encompassed all matter—how does he now say that the heaven is made of the same elements as those from which animals and plants are made? But if he says that another heaven came to be from other elements, how is he not lying when he says, "It is not possible for another heaven to exist besides one"? But if he calls the same heaven at one time [made] from another, more divine element...
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:69 · narrative
Source
χείου παρὰ τὰ ἐνταῦθα ποτὲ δὲ ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν στοιχείων, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι θατέρως ψευδόμενος; ξγ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Περὶ μὲν οὖν τοῦ πρώτου τῶν στοιχείων εἴρηται, καὶ ποῖόν τι τὴν φύσιν, καὶ ὅτι ἄφθαρτον καὶ ἀγένητον. ἰ στοιχεῖόν ἐστι τὸ ἐξ οὗ γίγνεται τὸ γιγνόμενον ἐνυπάρχον αὐτῷ, πῶς ἐνδέχεται τὸ αὐτὸ καὶ στοιχεῖον εἶναι καὶ ἀγένητον; ἰ πρῶτον τὸ στοιχεῖον καὶ ὕστερον τὸ ἐκ τοῦ στοιχείου, πῶς ἀγένητον τὸ στοιχεῖον, ἐξ οὗ ὁ οὐρανός, καὶ συναγένητος αὐτῷ ὁ οὐρανός; ἰ διὰ τοῦτο ἀγένητον τὸ στοι χεῖον ὅτι οὐκ ἐκ στοιχείου, πῶς ἀγένητος ὁ οὐρανὸς ὁ ὢν ἐκ στοιχείου;
ξδ. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
Ἀΐδια μὲν οὖν εἶναι ἀδύνατον· ὁρῶμεν γὰρ καὶ πῦρ καὶ ὕδωρ καὶ ἕκαστον τῶν ἁπλῶν σωμάτων διαλυόμενον. Ὥστ' ἀνάγκη γενητὰ καὶ φθαρτὰ εἶναι τὰ στοιχεῖα τῶν σωμάτων.
ἰ στοιχεῖον τῶν σωμάτων ἐστὶ καὶ ἡ γῆ, πῶς τὴν μὲν γῆν συναΐδιόν τε καὶ συναγένητον εἴρηκας τῷ οὐρανῷ, τὰ δὲ ἄλλα στοιχεῖα γενητὰ καὶ φθαρτά; ξε. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου.
English
...than the things here, but sometimes from the same elements, how is he not in one way or the other lying? 63. From the same argument.
Concerning the first of the elements, then, it has been said both what its nature is and that it is incorruptible and ungenerated. If an element is that from which the thing that comes to be comes to be, existing within it, how can the same thing be both an element and ungenerated? If the element is first and the thing from the element is later, how is the element ungenerated, from which the heaven comes, and the heaven generated together with it? If the element is ungenerated for this reason, that it is not from an element, how is the heaven ungenerated, which is from an element?
64. From the same argument.
That they are eternal, then, is impossible; for we see both fire and water and each of the simple bodies being dissolved. So it is necessary that the elements of bodies be generated and corruptible.
If earth is also an element of bodies, how have you said that earth is coeternal and cogenerated with the heaven, but the other elements are generated and corruptible? 65. From the same argument.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:70 · narrative
Source
Τῶν στοιχείων ἡ γένεσις ἐξ ἀλλήλων. Πῶς γίνεται ἐξ ἀλλήλων τὰ στοιχεῖα πρῶτον μὴ γινομέ νων κατὰ τὴν γένεσιν τὴν ἐξ ἀλλήλων; Ταύτην γὰρ τὴν γέ νεσιν ἀνάγκη προηγεῖσθαι ἐκείνης τῆς γενέσεως· ὄντων γὰρ αὐτῶν μεταβάλλεται εἰς ἄλληλα καὶ γίνονται ἐξ ἀλλήλων. ΠΡ Σ Τ ΥΣ ΛΛ Ν Σ.
α. Ἡ φύσις ἡ ποιοῦσα τὰ φυσικά, ἐὰν μὴ προηγουμένως γίνηται ὑπὸ τοῦ μὴ κατὰ φύσιν ποιοῦντος, οὔτε ὑπάρχει οὔτε ποιεῖ.
β. Ὅτι οὐχ ἁπλῶς πᾶν πρᾶγμα γενητόν τε καὶ φθαρτὸν ἐν τῇ γενέσει ἔχει τὸν τετραμερῆ χρόνον, ἀρχὴν καὶ ἐπίδοσιν, ἀκμὴν καὶ παρακμήν, ἀλλὰ τὸ φύσει ἢ τέχνῃ γινόμενον. γ. ἰ τοῖς ἡμετέροις ὀνόμασι καλεῖται ὁ θεὸς πᾶν εἴ τι καλεῖται, οὐκ ἔστιν ἀνάγκη ἕπεσθαι τῷ θεῷ διὰ τὸ ὄνομα ὅσα ἕπεται τῷ ἡμετέρῳ ὀνόματι. Καλεῖται δὲ ὁ θεὸς καὶ ἀλήθεια καὶ ἀγαθός· καὶ τῇ μὲν ἀληθείᾳ ἀντίκειται τὸ ψεῦ δος, τῷ δὲ ἀγαθῷ τὸ κακόν, τῷ δὲ θεῷ οὐδὲν ἀντίκειται. Τοῦτο μὴ νοήσας ὁ Πλάτων ὑπεναντίον τι ἐδογμάτισε τῷ θεῷ, κακὸν ἀναγκαῖόν τε καὶ ἀΐδιον. δ. ὐκ ἔστι τὸ ὂν μὴ τόδε τι ὄν, οἷον οὐκ ἔστι σῶμα μὴ τόδε σῶμα ὄν. Ἀλλ' εἰ ἡ ὕλη τὸ εἶναι τόδε οὐκ ἔχει, οὐδ' ἄρα τὸ εἶναι ἔχει· ἀχώριστον γὰρ τὸ εἶναι τοῦ τόδε εἶναι.
English
The generation of the elements is from one another. How do the elements come to be from one another if they do not first come to be according to the generation from one another? For this generation must precede that generation; for when they exist, they change into one another and come to be from one another. PROSTRYLLANSA.
a. The nature that produces natural things, unless it first comes to be by that which produces contrary to nature, neither exists nor produces.
b. That not simply every thing generable and corruptible has the fourfold time in its generation—beginning, increase, peak, and decline—but only what comes to be by nature or by art.
c. If God is called by our names, whatever he is called, it is not necessary that whatever follows upon our name should follow upon God because of the name. For God is called both truth and good; and to truth falsehood is opposed, and to good evil, but to God nothing is opposed. Plato, not understanding this, taught something contrary to God—an evil both necessary and eternal.
d. That which is cannot be without being this particular thing, for example, body cannot be without being this particular body. But if matter does not have being-this-particular, then it does not have being either; for being is inseparable from being-this-particular.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:71 · narrative
Source
ε. Ἡ φύσις καὶ ἡ τέχνη ἐκ τῶν οὐσιῶν ποιοῦσιν ἅπερ ποιοῦσιν, οἷον ἐκ σπέρματος ποιεῖ ἡ φύσις τὸν ἄνθρωπον καὶ ἐξ ἀνθρώπου τὸ σπέρμα· οὐσίαι δέ εἰσι τό τε σπέρμα καὶ ὁ ἄνθρωπος. Ὡσαύτως καὶ αἱ τέχναι ποιοῦσιν ἐκ τοῦ χαλκοῦ ἀνδριάντα καὶ ἐκ πλίνθων οἰκίαν· οὐσίαι δ' εἰσὶν ὅ τε χαλκὸς
καὶ αἱ πλίνθοι. Τοίνυν τῆς ὕλης οὐκ οὔσης οὐσίας, τίς ἐστιν ὁ ποιήσας ἐξ αὐτῆς τὰ γεγονότα ἐξ αὐτῆς, τῆς φύσεώς τε καὶ τέχνης ἀδυνατούσης ποιεῖν τι ἐκ μὴ οὐσίας;. ἰ, καθώς φησιν Ἀριστοτέλης, ἔστι σῶμα μήτε βαρὺ μήτε κοῦφον μήτε ἓν τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων μήτε ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων, δῆλον ὅτι, εἰ ἀληθὲς τοῦτο, ἔσται σῶμα μήτε θερμὸν μήτε ψυχρὸν μήτε κατὰ φύσιν μήτε κατὰ πάθος· τὸ γὰρ κατὰ φύσιν ἢ κατὰ πάθος θερμὸν ἢ ψυχρὸν ἢ τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων ἐστὶν ἢ ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων ἐστὶ στοιχείων. ἰ δὲ σῶμα οὐκ ἔστι μήτε κατὰ φύσιν θερμὸν ἢ ψυχρὸν μήτε κατὰ πάθος, οὐδ' ἄρα ἐστὶ σῶμα μήτε βαρὺ μήτε κοῦφον μήτε ὂν τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων μήτε ὂν ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων. Πῶς οὖν λέγει θερμὸν εἶναι τὸν αἰθέρα διὰ τὴν κίνησιν τοῦ οὐρανίου σώματος καὶ τῶν ἐν αὐτῷ κινουμένων σωμάτων; Τὰ γὰρ ταῖς κινήσεσι θερμαί νοντα σώματα πρὸ τῶν θερμαινομένων ὑπ' αὐτῶν θερ μαίνεται· ἀλλ' εἰ θερμαίνεται, δῆλον ὅτι κατὰ πάθος θερμαί νεται· εἰ δὲ κατὰ πάθος, δῆλον ὅτι κατὰ ἀλλοίωσιν· εἰ δὲ κατὰ ἀλλοίωσιν, δῆλον ὅτι κατὰ μεταβολήν· εἰ δὲ κατὰ μετα βολήν, δῆλον ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ ἐναντίου εἰς τὸ ἐναντίον μεταβάλ λεται. Ἐναντίον δὲ τῷ ψυχρῷ τὸ θερμόν· ἐκ τοῦ ψυχροῦ ἄρα εἰς τὸ θερμὸν μεταβάλλεται.
English
Nature and art make what they make out of substances, for example, nature makes man out of seed and seed out of man; and seed and man are substances. In the same way the arts also make a statue out of bronze and a house out of bricks; and bronze and bricks are substances. Therefore, if matter is not a substance, who is it that made the things that came to be from it out of it, since nature and art are unable to make anything out of what is not a substance? And, as Aristotle says, if there is a body neither heavy nor light, neither one of the four elements nor from the four elements, it is clear that, if this is true, there will be a body neither hot nor cold, neither by nature nor by affection; for what is hot or cold by nature or by affection is either one of the four elements or from the four elements. And if there is no body hot or cold either by nature or by affection, then there is no body either heavy or light, either being one of the four elements or being from the four elements. How then does he say that the aether is hot because of the motion of the heavenly body and of the bodies moved within it? For bodies that heat by their motions are heated before the things heated by them; but if it is heated, it is clear that it is heated by affection; and if by affection, it is clear that it is by alteration; and if by alteration, it is clear that it is by change; and if by change, it is clear that it changes from the contrary into the contrary. And hot is contrary to cold; therefore it changes from cold into hot.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:72 · narrative
Source
Ἀλλ' ἐπειδὴ οὐκ ἔστι σῶμα ἐκ τοῦ ψυχροῦ εἰς τὸ θερμὸν κατὰ πάθος μεταβαλλόμενον, μὴ ὂν μήτε τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων μήτε ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων, διὰ τοῦτο οὐκ ἔστι τὸ οὐράνιον σῶμα ἕτερον στοιχεῖον παρὰ τὰ τέσσαρα στοιχεῖα· θερμαίνεται γὰρ κατὰ πάθος ἐκ τοῦ ψυχροῦ εἰς τὸ θερμὸν μεταβαλλόμενον. ζ. ἰ τὰ ἐκ τῆς κινήσεως θερμαινόμενα σώματα τῷ πλείονι τῆς κινήσεως πλειόνως θερμαίνεται, πῶς, εἰ κατὰ τὸν Ἀριστοτέλην σῶμά ἐστιν ὁ ἥλιος οὐ κατὰ φύσιν θερμὸν ἀλλὰ κατὰ κίνησιν, τῷ πλείονι τῆς κινήσεως πλειόνως οὔτε θερμαίνεται οὔτε θερμαίνει, ἀλλὰ ἀεὶ τῷ ἀνίσῳ τῆς κινήσεως τὸ ἴσον ἔχει τῆς θερμότητος; η. ἰ κατὰ τὸν Ἀριστοτέλην ὅρος τῆς οὐσίας ἐστὶ τὸ τῶν ἐναντίων ἀνὰ μέρος δεκτικόν, πῶς λέγει πάλιν ὁ αὐτὸς Ἀριστοτέλης τὴν ὕλην μὴ εἶναι οὐσίαν, οὖσαν τῶν ἐναντίων ἀνὰ μέρος δεκτικήν, τῆς στερήσεως γὰρ καὶ ἕξεως; θ. ἰ ὁ στερούμενος τοῦ εἶναι τόδε οὗτος καὶ τοῦ εἶναι ἐστέρηται, πῶς λέγει ὁ Ἀριστοτέλης ἀδύνατον ἐκ τοῦ πάντη μὴ ὄντος γενέσθαι τι, τῆς ὕλης κατ' αὐτὸν ἀμφο τέρων στερουμένης, καὶ τοῦ εἶναι καὶ τοῦ τόδε εἶναι; ι. ἰ ἐκ τοῦ πάντη μὴ ὄντος οὐ γίνεταί τι, δῆλον ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ ὄντος γίνεταί τι. Ἀλλ' εἰ ἡ ὕλη τοῦτο, πῶς ἀλη θεύει Ἀριστοτέλης λέγων τὴν ὕλην οὐκ ὄν; ια. ἰ μὴ ἀλλοιοῦται ἡ ὕλη, οὐ δυνατὸν γενέσθαι τι ἐξ αὐτῆς. Ἀλλ' εἰ πᾶν τὸ ἀλλοιούμενον ἐκ τοῦδε εἰς τόδε ἀλλοιοῦται, οὐκ ἔστι δὲ ἡ ὕλη τόδε, οὐκ ἄρα ἀλλοιοῦται· διὸ οὐδὲ γίνεταί τι ἐξ αὐτῆς.
English
But since there is no body that changes by way of passion from cold to hot, being neither one of the four elements nor composed of the four elements, for this reason the heavenly body is not an element other than the four elements; for it is heated by way of passion, changing from cold to hot. 7. If bodies heated by motion are heated more by greater motion, how is it that, according to Aristotle, if the sun is a body hot not by nature but by motion, it is neither heated more nor heats more by greater motion, but always has equal heat despite unequal motion? 8. If, according to Aristotle, the definition of substance is that which is receptive of contraries in turn, how does the same Aristotle again say that matter is not substance, though it is receptive of contraries in turn, namely of privation and habit? 9. If one who is deprived of being this particular thing is also deprived of being, how does Aristotle say that it is impossible for anything to come to be from that which is in every way non-existent, when matter, according to him, is deprived of both—both of being and of being this particular thing? 10. If nothing comes to be from that which is in every way non-existent, it is clear that something comes to be from that which exists. But if matter is this, how is Aristotle speaking truthfully when he says that matter is not being? 11. If matter is not altered, it is not possible for anything to come to be from it. But if everything that is altered is altered from this to that, and matter is not this, then it is not altered; therefore nothing comes to be from it either.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:73 · narrative
Source
ιβ. ἰ ἐκ τοῦ τυχόντος εἰς τὸ τυχὸν οὐ γίνεται μετα
βολή, ἀλλὰ εἰς τὸ ἐναντίον ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ γένει, οἷον ἐν τῇ ποιότητι οὐ γίνεται μεταβολὴ ἐκ τοῦ λευκοῦ εἰς τὸ μέγα ἀλλ' εἰς τὸ μέλαν, κατὰ τί οὖν μεταβάλλεται ἡ ὕλη ἐν τῇ γενέσει τῶν ἐξ αὐτῆς γινομένων οὐσιῶν, μηδὲν ἔχουσα δυ νάμενον μεταβάλλεσθαι;
ιγ. ἰ, ὥσπερ ἐν τοῖς ζωϊκοῖς τὸ ζῶον καὶ ἐν τοῖς χρωϊκοῖς τὸ χρῶμα, οὕτως καὶ ἐν τοῖς ὑλικοῖς ἡ ὕλη, πῶς ἀναιρουμένων τῶν ζωϊκῶν συναναιρεῖται τὸ ζῶον καὶ ἀναι ρουμένων τῶν χρωϊκῶν ἀναιρεῖται τὸ χρῶμα, καὶ ἀναιρουμένων τῶν ὑλικῶν οὐκ ἀναιρεῖται ἡ ὕλη; ἰ δὲ συναναιρεῖται τοῖς ὑλικοῖς ἡ ὕλη, πῶς προϋπάρχει τῶν ὑλικῶν ἡ ὕλη; ιδ. ἰ τὸ ἀπέχειν καὶ τὸ μετέχειν τῶν ὄντων ἐστί, δῆλον ὅτι τὸ πάντη μὴ ὂν οὔτε ἀπέχει τινὸς οὔτε μετέχει. Πῶς οὖν μετέχει ἡ ὕλη τῆς στερήσεως, καὶ τῶν ὄντων οὐκ ἔστιν; ιε. ἰ ἀδύνατον τὸ αὐτὸ ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ ἀμφοτέρας κινεῖ σθαι τὰς κινήσεις, τήν τε κατὰ φύσιν καὶ τὴν παρὰ φύσιν, πῶς ὁ ἥλιος κατὰ φύσιν μὲν κινεῖται ἀπὸ τῆς ἀνατολῆς εἰς δύσιν, παρὰ φύσιν δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς δύσεως εἰς ἀνατολὴν διὰ τὴν σφαῖραν; ὐ γὰρ δυνατὸν τὸ αὐτὸ ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ τὰς ἐναν τίας κατὰ φύσιν κινεῖσθαι κινήσεις. ι. Τοῦ ἡλίου μὴ ὄντος περιττὸς ἦν ὁ ὀφθαλμός, καὶ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ μὴ ὄντος περιττὸς ἦν ὁ ἥλιος. Ἀλλ' ἐπειδὴ δι' ἑκάτερον ἀναγκαῖος ἑκάτερος, γενητὸς ἄρα ἑκάτερος· τὸ γὰρ ἀγένητον δι' οὐδέν ἐστιν ἀγένητον, ἀλλὰ δι' αὐτὸ μόνον, μᾶλλον δὲ οὐ δι' αὐτό· ἀναίτιον γὰρ τὸ ἀναίτιον. ιζ.
English
12. If change does not come about from any chance thing to any chance thing, but to the contrary within the same genus—for example, in quality change does not come about from white to large but to black—then in what respect does matter change in the generation of the substances that come to be from it, since it has nothing that is able to change?
13. Just as in things pertaining to animals [there is] the animal, and in things pertaining to color [there is] color, so too in things pertaining to matter [there is] matter. How is it that when things pertaining to animals are destroyed, the animal is destroyed along with them, and when things pertaining to color are destroyed, color is destroyed, and yet when things pertaining to matter are destroyed, matter is not destroyed? But if matter is destroyed along with things pertaining to matter, how does matter pre-exist things pertaining to matter?
14. To be separate from and to partake of beings belongs to beings; it is clear that what is in no way being neither is separate from anything nor partakes of anything. How, then, does matter partake of privation, and yet is not among beings?
15. It is impossible for the same thing in the same respect to be moved by both motions at once, the one according to nature and the one contrary to nature. How, then, is the sun moved according to nature from east to west, but contrary to nature from west to east by reason of the sphere? For it is not possible for the same thing in the same respect to be moved by motions contrary to nature.
16. If the sun did not exist, the eye would be superfluous; and if the eye did not exist, the sun would be superfluous. But since each is necessary on account of the other, each is therefore generated; for the ungenerated is ungenerated on account of nothing, but on account of itself alone—or rather, not even on account of itself; for the uncaused is uncaused.
khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:74 · narrative
Source
ἰ ἀδύνατον χρόνου ὄντος τὸ γενόμενον γενέσθαι μὲν κατ' αἰτίαν, οὐ κατὰ χρόνον δέ, πῶς λέγουσιν οἱ Ἕλληνες τὸν κόσμον γεγενῆσθαι κατ' αἰτίαν καὶ οὐ κατὰ χρόνον; ιη. ἰ ἀδύνατον τὸν κόσμον εἶναι χωρὶς ἐνιαυτοῦ, πῶς ἀΐδιος καὶ ἀγένητος ὁ κόσμος, τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ οὐκ ὄντος ἀϊδίου ἀλλ' ἐκ περιόδου πλειόνων ἡμερῶν τὸ εἶναι ἔχοντος; ιθ. ἰ γενητὸς ὁ ἐνιαυτός, πῶς ἀΐδια καὶ ἀγένητα τὰ ἐν τῷ ἐνιαυτῷ;
English
If it is impossible for what has come to be in time to have come to be by cause but not in time, how do the Greeks say that the world has come to be by cause and not in time? 18. If it is impossible for the world to exist without a year, how is the world eternal and ungenerated, when the year is not eternal but has its existence from a cycle of more days? 19. If the year is generated, how are the things in the year eternal and ungenerated?
Citation. Tergwame, “Confutatio dogmatum quorundam Aristotelicorum”, khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum:1, machine-draft, 2026. https://naxiai.com/christian/works/khazarzar-iustinus-confutatio-dogmatum-quorundam-aristotelicorum#s1
Colophon. Source: khazarzar ·
licence: see record ·
model: deepseek/deepseek-v4.1-flash:floor ·
provider: Baidu ·
cost: $0.0082 ·
generated 2026-11-15.